Appendix 5 – The Triggers

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. I love audiobooks. I spend a lot of time sitting and reading, but sometimes I can’t sit and read. But I still want to read. So audiobooks are great for walking around doing chores and traveling. I’ve been on and off of a lot of airplanes recently, and audiobooks are great when you’re stuck sitting in one place, but also want to not be there mentally. So all Audible members get access to a growing selection of audiobooks, audible originals, and podcasts that are included with membership, and you can listen to all you want and get more added every month. You can also listen to exciting new titles like Monsters and How to Tame Them from Kevin Hart. Even if being a better you isn’t something you regularly think about, Kevin Hart’s signature Real Talk and wit will teach you how to tame your negative thoughts and patterns. No near death experience required.

So check out Kevin Hart’s Monsters and How to Tame Them today on Audible. New members can try it free for 30 days. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 that again, audible.com/revolutions. Or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 to try audible free for 30 days audible.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. And just so you know, Green Chef is now owned by Hello Fresh, and with a wider array of meal plans to choose from, there’s something out there for everyone. Green Chef puts together meal kits fit for any diet: whether you’re keto, paleo, vegan, vegetarian, Mediterranean, or gluten free. They also have a bunch of fast and fit meals that’ll be ready in less than 25 minutes and are all under 700 calories. But all the recipes they have are real time savers. They have pre-measured and pre-made sauces and spices. All the directions are simple to follow and they make it easy to get the kind of flavors you would expect from a restaurant right at home. So it’s getting kind of chilly out there, and soup season is here, so on the menu this week, we have creamy Italian pork soup, which has got cauliflower, kale, tomato, mushroom broth, and I know it’ll be fresh, it’ll be easy to make, it’ll be warm, satisfying, delicious, like always.

So go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code REVOLUTIONS135 to get $135 off across five boxes. And your first box will ship free. That again, go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code Revolutions135 to get $135 off across five boxes, and your first box ships free.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 5: the Triggers

So far in the appendices, we’ve taken our once successful sovereign regimes to the precipice of revolution. About ten, fifteen, maybe twenty odd years before the revolution, destabilizing disequilibrium enters the picture, caused by an increasing inability of the sovereign to balance competing political interests in the ruling class, or manage the prevailing and ever changing socioeconomic conditions.

Then, two to three years or so before the revolution breaks out, this unstable system gets hit with a shock that hardens political divisions, draws sharp battlelines, and makes peaceful reconciliation increasingly impossible. This was especially true for those challenging the regime — not just because they were afraid of what might happen if they backed down, but because they now saw the sovereign as weak, incompetent, and ineffective. They saw how the sovereign behaved to all these crises and shocks and deemed them uniquely vulnerable to attack. So failing to press their advantage would be an unforgivably missed opportunity. And so everyone pushed on towards the precipice.

And today, we are gonna talk about the moment everyone plunges over the edge together. The thing that takes all of this from potential revolutionary energy to kinetic revolutionary energy, and that is: the triggers.

Now, before we get into this, let’s remind ourselves that nothing we have talked about so far guarantees a revolution. In fact, even at this late hour, no revolution necessarily follows from any of the conditions we’ve described so far. A sovereign can manage its political equilibrium in perpetuity. If disequilibrium enters the picture, the sovereign can regain its footing. It can change, adapt and reform. Even after the shock to the system has come around, there’s no guarantee that the crisis will meet a dramatic revolutionary trigger.

More than anything else, revolutions are rare. They’re so rare, they’re super rare. And that’s partly why they’re so fascinating, because they are so uncommon. The uncommon draws our attention. The common place does not. So most of the time the volcano, gurgles and shakes, but ultimately does not erupt. The logic is never, if there is potential revolutionary energy, then there will ultimately be kinetic revolutionary energy. We must always, always, always keep this in mind. If you’re a gambler and you would like to make a fortune, always bet against revolution. Besides if you lose that bet and a revolution happens, maybe the revolution will wipe out all your debts. So either way you can’t lose.

But obviously we are here talking about the times revolutions did break out, when all the conditions were ripe and a trigger kicked that energy from potential to kinetic. So I wanna start today by running quickly through the trigger points as I see them through all of our various revolutions, and then offer some thoughts on what we see. Now what’s interesting about a revolutionary trigger is that it’s simultaneously only obvious in retrospect — because at the time, it’s nearly impossible to tell if this is just a dramatic event or if it’s a revolutionary trigger. We won’t know until we know the future. But at the same time, the trigger also needs to have enough dramatic impact in the moment that people recognize it at the time as a big deal. Something important that has happened.

So nearly all the triggers we’ll talk about today were recognized as such pretty quickly, even if nobody planned for them to happen, and they just sort of blew up at random. Because that’s been a running theme of the show: that certain conditions prevail, that many people are actively pushing towards a revolution, but when the deal actually goes down, almost no one predicts or plans the actual, literal trigger in advance. They’re not planned. They’re simply capitalized upon by opportunistic improvisation. Revolutions are rarely scripted in advance. They are almost always adlibbed.

So as we go through what I think of as the triggers of the revolutions that we’ve covered so far in the show, your mileage may vary. You might disagree with me here and there. But I am gonna offer what my read is on all of these events.

So in the English Revolution, for example, we have this 1639 to 1641 crisis period, after this shock to the system that was the Bishop’s War. There’s the Short Parliament, the impeachment of William Laud, the trial and execution of Stratford, the rebellion in Ireland — which I actually referred to in the podcast specifically as the direct trigger of the civil war.

But I think the even more direct trigger was when King Charles showed up at Parliament on January the fourth, 1642, to arrest the five members. This attempted usurpation of parliamentary rights sparked outrage in the city of London. Students, apprentices, journeymen, and clerks all took to the streets in the days that followed, creating such a tumult that King Charles and his family had to secretly flee the city on January 10th. And this is when things went from confrontation to revolution. The sovereign was driven from his capital, leading to parliament’s militia ordinance, which gave them the right to raise armed forces without the need to consult their runaway king, and that directly set up the civil war. Charles himself, as we know, would not return to London until he himself faced trial and execution.

Now, the trigger for the American Revolution is obviously the shot heard round the world, the battles of Lexington and Concord. This is famous, we made it famous, it’s almost impossible to disentangle ourselves from it. Though it is worth mentioning that the battle of Lexington and Concord was actually the fourth time British regulars had gone out to secure colonial munition. There was the Powder Alarm around Boston in September, 1774; then again in Portmouth in December, 1774; then Salem in February, 1775; and only then do we come to the events in Lexington and Concord in April of 1775. It’s also worth noting that just five days later there was a thing called the Gunpowder Incident down in Williamsburg, Virginia, pitting Lord Dunmore against a militia raised by Patrick Henry.

So, why was Lexington and Concord the trigger, and all those other things. Just things that happened? Who knows? That’s just the way things go.

Now in the French Revolution, it’s also impossible to disentangle ourselves from the cataclysmic, earth-shattering Fall of the Bastille in July 1789. That is the traditional, historical, dramatic beginning of the French Revolution, even if a bunch of stuff leading up to that moment is also a part of the French Revolution. But the Fall of the Bastille was not really the trigger, was it? The trigger came three days earlier, when Louis XVI fired Controller-General Jacques Necker. That’s what set off all that decisive unrest in Paris, as the Parisians believed Necker’s dismissal was a prelude to the king shuttering the National Assembly and ordering regular soldiers to occupy Paris. So when the King made this incredibly provocative move, they rose up in defense of the revolution that had only just then gotten going.

Now, none of these first three triggers was premeditated; as I said, most things are improvised on the fly — just things happen, and people respond. Now, in future appendices, we’ll get to the second revolutionary waves that often fall with the first waves, and many of those involve triggers that are, in fact, planned in advance: the Insurrection of August the 10th, Lenin’s, October Revolution, et cetera, et cetera. But the first time we get to something that seems truly premeditated comes with the Haitian Revolution. It arrives in August of 1791 with the Bois Caïman ceremony. There was no immediate threat from the colonial authorities that drove the Haitian slaves into revolt. There was no especially provocative thing they did. The slaves just saw an opportunity, got together, and they did it.

Now with Spanish American Independence, it’s obviously going to be a vast array of events out there, because we’re talking about things that unfolded across an entire continent. But we can point to those first cries of freedom in 1808 and 1809 and 1810, mostly triggered by news from Spain that there was this new national junta that had taken over, and was inviting participation from the American component to the Spanish Empire. In the specific case of Grand Columbia, though we can turn to April 1810, when a small group from Spain arrived claiming to represent a regency council, that other people on board the same ship told the locals… didn’t really exist, it wasn’t actually a thing. And so within days, a large crowd was marching to confront the Captain General in Caracas. They demanded their own junta that would be answerable only to the king himself, who wasn’t actually in power. This got them all rolling downhill towards a formal declaration of independence by the end of the year.

Now in 1830, we have as clear a cut trigger as we’re ever likely to find: it’s King Charles X publishing the Four Ordinances on July the 26th, 1830, which immediately sets off a wave of popular resistance, the formation of barricades by the people of Paris, and the self-directed recall of the National Guard soon to be placed under the command of old General Lafayette. The trigger here is easy. It’s the Four Ordinances. And once again, the regime has done something provocative and people are rising up in response.

Now in 1848, we know the final crisis revolved around the Banquet Campaign, with Francois Guizot ordering the last and biggest of the planned banquets shuttered in February 1848. But though tumultuous unrest started immediately, on February the 22nd, it was not actually clear what the ultimate result of this unrest would be, nor how much, if anything, the regime would have to concede in order to restore order. And this was true until about 9:30 PM on February the 23rd, 1848, when French troops fired on Parisian demonstrators, leaving scores of dead and wounded. This moment was referred to then as the massacre of the Capucines, and it turned the crisis into a revolution. This is the moment. This is the trigger. Louis Philippe was riding outta Paris into exile by noon the very next day.

And as for the rest of Europe, as we talked about in Season Seven, when you make a circuit around the continent, you can basically track the beginning of each revolution in Germany or Italy or Austria or Hungary by how long it took to deliver news bulletins from Paris. That was the trigger there. What happened in Paris?

And the third time we see news bulletins serving as a revolutionary trigger — I think the first was Spanish America, the second was central and southern Europe in 1848 — is the collapse of the Second Empire into the Third Republic, which began as soon as news of the Battle of Sedan arrived. As with Spanish America, it was similarly triggered by news of a massive political vacuum opening up. The emperor had been captured, what are we gonna do now? Let’s declare another republic.

The trigger for the Paris Commune, on the other hand, was far more standard issue, where the regime does something and people mobilized to resist. And it’s in fact very similar to the American Revolution: the regime was trying to take the cannons of Paris the same way the British had tried to secure the powder of the American colonies, and the people rose up in opposition.

Now, the Mexican Revolution followed immediately on the heels of the clearly rigged presidential election of 1910. And while the arrest of Francisco Madero and thousands of his supporters in June 1910 probably planted some very fertile revolutionary seeds, the real final trigger that drove Madero and his inner circle into revolution was the National Congress ratifying the fraudulent election in October 1910. This is when they reelected Porfirio Díaz to the presidency and more provocatively made the hated Ramon Corral, vice president and de facto heir. This was the immediate trigger for Madero to publish the plan of San Luis Potosi and raise a revolutionary army in the north.

Now, the Russian Revolution of 1905 comes with one of the most infamous of all triggers, the events of Bloody Sunday. This is when the tsar’s troops fired on unarmed protestors and drove nearly all segments of Russian society into a vast revolutionary push to demand fundamental political reform.

But what’s kind of funny about the trigger of the revolution of 1917, one of the greatest revolutions in human history, is that it was not about the regime doing something provocative or some apocalyptic piece of news from abroad. It’s just that February 23rd, 1917 Petrograd was just… it was just a really nice day. It was warm and comfortable after a very long and very cold winter. So it’s weird to go through all these and then write down that the trigger for the 1917 revolution was just that it was a nice day, but that’s what happened. It’s why the protests surrounding International Women’s Day were able to roll so seamlessly into demonstrations from the Petrograd Garrison. It was so nice! Everybody wanted to be outside. History, man it’s crazy.

So these triggers all come in many shapes and sizes, but what nearly all of them have in common is that the sovereign made some kind of final, provocative move — this isn’t true of all of them, but it’s true of most of them. The trigger that triggers revolution is almost always the regime doing something. They try to take our guns, they try to take our rights, they try to take our lives. The initial trigger is pulled by the regime. And the explosion of kinetic revolutionary energy that bursts forth is almost always a defensive response to some kind of perceived threat or provocation.

But what is it that the trigger unleashes? What is the huge difference that comes from one of these triggers that makes the after so much different than the before? And what I would say is that the trigger unleashes popular forces, popular forces that come bursting onto the political scene like the Kool-Aid Man. Whether in the form of crowds or demonstrators or marchers or barricade builders, militias, or full blown organized armies, the political confrontations that have thus far been going on in the political society now have a large mass mobilization element that is uncontrolled and uncontrollable by the prevailing sovereign. That’s what the trigger triggers. That’s when an intractable political crisis becomes a full blown revolution: when the people get in on the action.

Now, no doubt, many of you out there listening have perhaps been surprised by the early centrality that I have placed on ruling class divisions as the vital precursor of revolutions rather than talking about popular upheavals, grassroots pressure, social movements, the kind of things that come from outside the narrow band of the ruling class. These popular forces come with agency and direction and purposes beyond anything the ruling class is interested in, so why not make them the center?

But my read on all these events that we’ve covered is the absent irreconcilable differences inside the ruling classes, those popular forces can’t make a revolution. They can only make a revolt or an insurrection or an uprising. A united ruling class is a very tough nut to crack. Unless that popular energy links with defecting elements from inside the ruling class who have the resources and authority and leverage necessary to actually make the thing happen, this revolt will most likely burn out or be suppressed. Only when the ruling class is divided and when a major faction is ready, willing and able, to ride popular waves rising up in the street, do we get a revolution.

Now, that said, there’s a crucial distinction then to be made the other way: if a breakaway group from inside the ruling class takes power without introducing any popular forces, it’s what? It’s probably just a coup d’etat. So, if popular uprisings without elite support are merely revolts and elite cliques trying to seize power without popular support is merely a coup, then I think that maybe we can sharpen our definition of a political revolution. I said that it was when “the existing structure of political power — how power is exercised, justified, legitimized, defended, and transferred — is displaced by a force originating beyond the bounds of that existing structure, and is replaced by something different.”

I should now add the notion that the force originating beyond the bounds of the existing structure has to have some sort of broad, popular element and some kind of element inside the ruling class. There needs to be a cross -class alliance for it to count as a revolution.

Now, it’s also important to qualify everything I’ve just said by saying that it is not in fact the case that there were no popular forces at work in our various revolutions prior to the final trigger being pulled. It’s not the case that the trigger necessarily brings people out into the street for the first time. Let’s remember here that there was plenty of mob violence and destruction of property in Boston. Carried out pretty routinely in the 1760s and 1770s. Before the Fall of the Bastille, France saw routine grain riots for years, to say nothing of things like the Day of the Tiles and the re own riots. We often see marches and protests and even violent clashes taking place prior to the great revolutionary trigger. What makes the trigger a trigger is that it fuses the interest of that breakaway clique in the ruling class and a popular force now backing them up. They are now pushing in the same direction towards a very irregular solution to their collective political problems.

But the entrance of a popular element does complete the cross-class alliance, I think is so vital to a successful revolution. We now have an armed force populated with individuals ready to fight against the prevailing regime and taking orders not from any institution of the old regime, but from their own new chain of command, which terminates with some pocket of the old ruling class now setting itself up as the new ruling class. The trigger locks into place what is effectively a whole shadow society, featuring everyone from wealthy elites to middle class professionals and intellectuals to artisans and workers and soldiers and peasants. All of them are now linked by a new set of binding ties, often defined by all those new ideas that we talked about, which are now floating around out there. This shadow society is going to try to displace the old society.

Another thing we have to mention when we’re talking about all this stuff is that though a popular force is now present and the people have now entered the picture, that does not mean that the people are a single united entity; nor that popular forces represented anything close to a majority of the inhabitants of whatever kingdom, empire or republic were talking about. The People — capital T capital P — are an invocable political concept, not a description of the sentiment of the overwhelming majority of the population. As you may have noticed, the popular forces unleashed by our various revolutionary triggers are often just a subset of the population of a single major city, like Boston or Paris or Petrograd. And even when the revolution spreads to include other regions and cities and villages, it’s not like the revolutionaries ever make up a true majority of the population. Not only are there plenty of people from rich elites on down to poor peasants who will be ready to uphold and defend the former regime, let’s face it: most people, most places, most of the time, are apolitical. They don’t care. They’re just trying to ride the thing out.

So, the kinetic revolutionary energy unleashed by the trigger, these popular forces, are never actually representative of the people everywhere united. That’s just never going to be a thing that happens. Nor is it even necessary. It’s just that so many of those people are in fact, willing to march out into the streets that the sovereign regime can no longer control events. That’s what we mean by popular forces entering the picture. They have become too big for the regime to control.

And that right there is the rub. That’s the point. That’s the crux of the thing. In the grand scheme of things, I think what’s really going on with these triggers, what they do, when they turn political confrontations in the ruling class into full blown revolutions, is that they open up the great challenge to the sovereign’s last bulwark of power: their preponderance of force. That preponderance of force is what kept everyone and everything in line. It’s what the sovereign has that practically makes it a sovereign, a monopoly on the legitimate use of force. Until the revolutionary trigger gets pulled, this preponderance of force is not questioned, however consciously or tacitly, up until that trigger point. It’s taken for granted that the sovereign can deploy coercive physical force far beyond that which can be deployed by any rival or challenger.

But when the trigger is pulled, it breaks the last tie binding those old political arrangements, and it brings popular forces out into the street and sets up a physical contest for power. This is a challenge to the sovereign’s claim to a preponderance of force in the most direct way possible. It’s like challenging the reigning champ to a fight: if you think you are so strong, prove it. And as we’ve seen, our existing ancien regimes, our sovereigns, they’re weak. And incompetent. And ineffective. And it is not at all clear they will be able to prove it.

So next week, we’re gonna move on to the first stage of the actual bonafide revolution. No more disequilibrium or shocks to the system or triggers, but now a raw contest for power pitting a weak ineffectual but still powerful leviathan against a revolutionary force enjoying maximum .revolutionary unity.

Now, if you’ve paid even a little bit of attention in the podcast, you know that that period of maximum revolutionary unity is very fleeting. And never ever outlast the death of leviathan.

But before we go, I just wanna remind everybody that I am coming to Boston, Washington, DC and Newark live and in person on October 26th, 27th and 29th. I just got back from my run through Austin and San Francisco and Seattle, it went great. The shows are super fun and I love being out there. So please get your tickets while you can, and if you’re in Boston, Washington, DC, or Newark, I will see you there.

And if not, I will see you here next week for Appendix Six.

 

 

Appendix 4 – Shocks to the System

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Every day is a precious gift, and if you’re like me, every one of these precious days is gonna start with a cup of coffee. The question then becomes, is your precious day going to start with a bad cup of coffee, a mediocre cup of coffee, or maybe a good cup of coffee? Well, I can say that ever since I started with Trade Coffee, my days have always started with a good cup of coffee. But what I think of as a good cup of coffee isn’t necessarily what you think of as a good cup of coffee. We all have different palates. So with Trade Coffee, you get to take a questionnaire that expertly matches you to your best cup of coffee. They’ve got a team of experts curating 450 different types of coffee to pair you with, based on roast and flavor profile and brewing method and more. My latest batch just came from City of Saints Coffee with locations in Hoboken and Brooklyn. Specifically, I got their Citizen Blend — heavy caramel body offset by potent autumn spices, and a chocolatey finish… it’s really, really good.

So if you wanna support small businesses and brew the best cup of coffee you’ve ever made at home, it’s time to try Trade Coffee. Right now, Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off their first order, plus free shipping at drinktrade.com/revolutions. That again, drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off your subscription to the best coffees in the country.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Harry’s. So I’m back on the road again. I wrapped up a three week tour just in time to go back out on another tour. My schedule has been very tight, which I think is true of all of us these days as we go straight from one thing to another. But the regularly scheduled arrival of razors from Harry just as I need them, makes them like the official sponsors of cutting it close.

I never go anywhere without my Harry’s kit. I love the shave I get from Harry’s, and especially at that price. Normally, a low price shave means something rough and irritating that makes me kind of wish I hadn’t shaved at all, but with Harry’s, I’m always walking away feeling good, clean and refreshed and perpetually happy I’m not paying outrageous premiums just to feel good, clean and refreshed.

Right now you can get Harry’s starter set for just $3, plus, you’ll get a free travel size body wash. This set includes a five blade razor, weighted handle, foaming shave gel, and a travel cover, a $16 value for just three bucks. Visit harrys.com/revolutions so no matter how busy things get, stay fresh with Harry. Get your Harry starter set today, and you’ll also get free travel size, body wash. Just go to harrys.com/revolutions — that again, harrys.com/revolutions.

And now a word from our sponsor, Better Help. We all go through life with problems. Living a nice, healthy life is not about solving problems until there are no more problems left to be solved, because that’s impossible. It’s about having strategies to resolve old problems so that we have bandwidth to deal with new problems that come along. Now a terrible strategy for resolving old problems is to just keep rehearsing them in our heads, keeping us so fixated on reminding ourselves what our problems are that we forget that the whole point of defining these problems is to find a way to resolve them, not like torture ourselves in morally fixated perpetuity. Now, one of the things that a good therapist can do is help knock us out of that rut, to shake us out of the habit of wasting so much time rehashing our problems, and instead using that valuable time to solve them. Because mostly we don’t even realize we’re doing it. The therapy we get gives us a broader perspective to see bigger pictures and work towards overcoming and solving and disentangling ourselves from our problems, rather than just sitting with them forever.

So when you wanna be a better problem solver, therapy can get you there. Visit betterhelp.com/revolutions today to get 10% off your first month. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 4: Shocks to the System

By the time you’re hearing this, I will already be on the road for a run of shows in Austin on October 3rd, San Francisco on October 4th and Seattle on October 5th. But if you want, you can still grab a ticket to any of those shows, and I think you should do that, because it’ll be a great time. I’m also looking forward to Boston, October 26th, Washington DC, October 27th, and Newark on October 29th.

Links to tickets for all of those shows are in the notes to this episode. Now, unfortunately, since last we spoke, the Chicago date has been postponed due to scheduling issues out of my hands. If you bought tickets to it already, thank you, thank you very much. Uh, the venue will be reaching out about what happens next. It’s beyond my control and purview, so unfortunately I’m not gonna be in Chicago, but all other places I will see you very, very soon.

Now, over the past few episodes, we have established that revolutions emerge from societies with sovereign regimes that were once successful. And not successful in the distant past, but successful quite recently, and quite recently successful because their political institutions modified and transformed with the times. It’s tough for a political apparatus to go even a single century without significant modification. Even something as apparently timeless as the British monarchy has only lasted all these centuries thanks to major changes to the monarchy — like, for example, then not having any real power anymore.

Here in the United States, we have this thing called the Constitution, which was ratified in 1788, but there have been, at minimum, like a half dozen major transformations to the prevailing constitutional regime over the past 230 odd years. I mean, the constitution that was ratified wasn’t even the Constitution that was in effect like 20 years later, they were already amending the hell out of it, and it’s been continually shifting to fit the structure of American society ever since.

Now, as we’ve discussed, the stable equilibrium of successful regimes is always dynamic and full of conflict. Political rules, structures, expectations, evolve, grow, and shift constantly. No successful regime is successful because they are static. It’s always seeing organic replacement of members of its ruling class, and resultant changes in methods and objectives of statecraft as the political regime tends to be representative of and align with the prevailing productive forces. As those forces shift and transform, the state has to do the same, while always maintaining this little laundry list of things that needs to do: balance the interests inside the ruling class, maintain stable revenue streams to cover expenses, keep up credit worthiness in the eyes of the banking system, and always, always, always keep a preponderance of force over all other potential political challengers.

But the various regimes we’ve been dealing with, the regimes that become ancien regimes, stopped being able to navigate such social change for whatever reason. The balance between innovation and tradition falters. Disequilibrium enters the system. Larger conflicts open up among the rival conflicts of the ruling class. Ambitious elites outside the in-favor group grow larger and more confident and more active, as our ancien regimes generate either resistance to their innovations, or frustration with their lack of innovations. New ideas enter the picture: either wholly new concepts and ways of thinking, or new ways of framing old political conflicts in abstract and apocalyptic terms. And just to touch back on this, because Americans love telling a story about the glorious perpetual uniformity of our constitutional system stretching back to the days of the founders… I mean, there was a whole ass civil war in the middle of all this, and the entire constitutional structure had to be renegotiated on the battlefield because the former regime was unable to reconcile the differences of the American ruling class.

Now, today we’re gonna talk about the moment in the buildup to a revolution when a regime facing unstable disequilibrium is hit by a major shock to the system. This is not the trigger point that unleashes revolution, but a shock that moves all the pieces into a hardened, immovable place, such that a revolution doesn’t have to break out, but the odds have tipped so mightily in its favor that it kind of seems unavoidable. These big shocks to faltering systems reveal all the fault lines and ruptures and broken pieces which will lead through a few final acts of mismanagement, stupidity, luck, ambition, and desperation towards revolution.

And these shocks are not a quick thing that happened just before the trigger lights everything up. All the things we’re gonna talk about today precede that trigger point by like two or three years, a weirdly consistent number as I found as I went through all of this. Every revolution is different though, and so I believe it will be profitable to go through the specifics of each revolution we covered in the series to identify what the great shakes were that took disequilibrium to full blown revolutionary potential and then assess where we are at.

So the outbreak of the first English Civil War in 1642, what begins the English Revolution, was preceded three years earlier by the first of our system shocks: this is the Bishop’s War of 1639. This is when Charles attempted to create religious uniformity in his kingdoms by imposing the Anglican Book of Common Prayer on the Scots.

Charles, launching the Bishop’s War in 1639, is almost the platonic ideal of the Great Idiot move. Political disequilibrium had been rising during his years of personal rule, but if he just hadn’t gotten into anything that stretched the crown’s resources too thin or provoked too much passionate resistance, his personal rule could have gone on, like, indefinitely, But instead, he voluntarily plunged into a war that provoked hardened resistance on multiple fronts simultaneously: religion, politics, finances, ethnicity, nationality; all of these questions were opened up all at once. The Bishop’s War shocked the political system from disequilibrium into hardening polarization that also gave all of Charles’ enemies the point of leverage They needed to pursue their ambitions for power, and that was money. Charles needed money to prosecute the Bishop’s War, and he was gonna have to come to them for money. And to get that money he was gonna have to recall Parliament. And when they reconvened, they planned to make Parliament the arena of revolution. So 1642 is made possible by the system shock in 1639.

Now it’s a little harder with the American Revolution to pinpoint the exact shock that made conflicts over colonial administration following the Seven Years War truly unresolvable, the exact moment when colonial resistance to Crown and Parliament’s innovations became a true pre-revolutionary crisis. But if we don’t overthink it too much, one does tend to land on the showdown over the Tea Act of 1773, the resultant Boston Tea Party and Intolerable Acts. In response to these final shocks, rhetoric on both sides escalated in truly mutually exclusive directions. On one side of the Atlantic, there was the need to defend the principle of parliamentary supremacy, and on the other side of the Atlantic, the need to defend the sacred rights of Englishmen. And though it’s often not talked about quite as much as the closing of Boston and other onerous trade restrictions, uh, the Quebec Act is actually one of the major shocks, because it threatened Virginia planters like George Washington, who were speculating in Ohio land as much as the other parts of the Intolerable Acts affected the hooligans of Boston. So all those correspondence committees,pan-colonial coalition builders and active organization of the militias to defend the colonists from threats not just from below or from beyond but from above began to be taken very seriously, which set up the powder alarms of 1774 and 1775. But the final system shock to the American colonial regime came in May of 1773 with the Tea Act. It was, after all, extremely downhill from.

Now if the American Revolution is a bit nebulous about the precise moment of the system shock, the French Revolution can be drilled down to a very specific date. That date is August the eighth, 1786. This is the day Controller-General Calonne went to King Louis XVI and said, sir, we’re stony broke. We simply don’t have the money to pay our bills anymore. Opposition elements inside the French ruling class, particularly the rising Robe Nobility, had been resisting political, economic, and administrative reforms for a good fifteen years. But as awareness of the Crown’s financial distress circulated, they braced for what was sure to be the strongest push for those kinds of reforms yet, at a time when they had the best chance of resisting that push, because they wielded both the material resources and political rhetoric necessary to force a constitutional settlement on the Crown. And the response to the financial crisis — the desperation of the Crown, the ambition of the Robe Nobles and their incompatible rhetorical claims — drove France in to a political crisis that opened in the summer of 1786, just as a social crisis was breaking out that would snowball into 1789. But I don’t think that hail storms and bad harvests trigger the French Revolution absent the stunning shock that hit the system on August the eighth, 1780.

Now the Haitian Revolution was intimately tied to events in France, so much so that when we go looking for the pre-revolutionary shock, that would shatter the web of tension in Saint-Domingue, the answer is just… the French Revolution, As we saw repeatedly during the series on Haiti, events in Saint-Domingue were determined by the arrival of the latest news from France. The big whites of Saint-Domingue followed events in France closely, and when those events moved towards the Day of the Tiles in 1788, the subsequent call for the Estates-General, questions about what sort of representation the population of the colony should have broke out everywhere. The Big Whites started talking independence, talk that scared the hell outta the free people of color in the colony, as they knew full well that the Big Whites looked enviously at the young United States, which was a closed republic of landed white oligarchs defending slavery and answering only to themselves.

This created the conditions of an outright civil war between the Big Whites and the free people of color in the colony, as the free people of color could not and would not allow a Declaration of Independence in the name of racial apartheid to go through. These irreconcilable conflicts triggered by the French Revolution in 1789 — that’s the big shock here — made possible the real revolution that was set in motion in 1791, the slave insurrection. So you can almost say here that August the eighth, 1786 is doing double duty, because absent the French Revolution, there is no Haitian Revolution. At least, not the one we saw in our historical timeline.

Now, Spanish American Independence is very messy to explain because there’s multiple phases to those conflicts stretching out over like 25 years. But there was one big shock to the Spanish colonial empire in America, which as with Haiti, actually happened back in Europe. This is Napoleon’s invasion of Spain in 1807, which knocked off the Bourbon Monarchy and created absolute havoc in all Spanish jurisdictions. Up until that point, all the revolutionary hopes of people like Francisco de Miranda and young Simón Bolívar were proving hopelessly quixotic. The forces of prevailing order were simply too strong. But the catastrophic impact of the Napoleonic conquest in the Peninsular War so completely reshuffled the political alignments in the Americas that those dual axes of power we talked about, liberals against conservatives and centralists against federalists, saw each of those four factions come out about as strong as all the others. Now, events in Spanish America do not move in quick linear fashion towards revolutionary victory, but the shock of Napoleon opening up his bleeding ulcer in Spain in 1807 created the conditions against which potential revolutionary triggers could actually trigger a revolution. And one need only look at the spectacular failure of Miranda’s expedition as late as 1806 to see how important the Napoleonic invasion of 1807 was to the possibility of revolutionary action in Spanish America.

Now, when I went looking for the shock to the system of the French Revolution of 1830, I looked and I looked, and I was just striking out. Couldn’t find a war, not an economic crisis, not even really a financial crisis. There didn’t seem to be anything that looked like a great shock to the system the way that these things played out in other revolutions.

Until it dawned on me that the shock to the system came on September the 16th, 1824, and this is when Louis XVIII died and the Comte d’Artois ascended to the throne as King Charles X. The revolution of 1830 was so completely and thoroughly about Charles himself that his elevation to power was in and of itself the final shock to the Restoration Bourbons, a final shock that they didn’t survive. Now, the north star of his elder brother, Louie XVIII, had almost literally been maintained political equilibrium at all costs. It’s why Louis XVIII died with a crown on his head, and his brother did not. After Charles X came to power, France advanced rapidly towards disequilibrium and then revolution just simply by the very presence and behavior of Charles X. After he arrived, the incompatible and apocalyptic rhetoric on both sides of the political divide exploded in mutually exclusive directions by the late 1820s. Charles believed he was tasked with restoring a traditional order ordained by God; the liberals believed they had to defend the rights they had won through hard years of war and revolution and refused to give back. I’d venture to say that 1830 was likely the most avoidable of all the revolutions we’ve covered. Having even a slightly less combatively provocative monarch on the throne, the Kingdom of France sails through the summer of 1830 with nary a barricade in sight.

Now, one might argue that 1848 was just as avoidable, and indeed Francois Guizot’s reaction to the Banquet Campaign was an act of almost incomprehensible self-sabotage. But unlike 1830, Europe in 1848 had been laboring for a few years under a system shock caused by what we would often consider to be the traditional causes of modern revolution: economic and social upheavals tearing their inadequate political regimes asunder. I mean, the hungry forties were a thing. Crop failures and the potato famine led to a humanitarian crisis, which put pressure on the consumer economy, which triggered a business recession, which triggered worker layoffs and then, finally, that great split atom of revolutionary chaos, a financial crisis for the state, as tests to the credit-worthiness of the conservative regimes of Europe forced them to make concessions to those whose money they needed to survive. So the shock to the system that made 1848 possible arrived around 1846, with widespread crop failures and the cascading effects thereof.

Now, our series on the Paris Commune was really two revolutions in quick succession. The first was the overthrow of the Second Empire and the Declaration of the Third Republic, the other was the Revolt of Paris and the Declaration of the Commune. The political disequilibrium of the Second Empire had metastasized after Napoleon III’s run of success in the 1850s gave way to his run of failures in the 1860s. And even absent the Franco-Prussian War, the liberal opposition to Napoleon III was riding so high by the late 1860s that it’s kind of hard to not see France ending up with institutions that look an awful lot like the Third Republic one way or the other, whether there was a titular figurehead monarch or not. But history goes the way history goes, and the Franco-Prussian War did happen, and even though this particular shock did not proceed its revolution by years like all the other examples, the Franco-Prussian War is when the political dynamic changed so thoroughly that revolution became possible, and then probable, and then, an accomplished fact. So the Franco Prussian war is the shock to the system.

But the other revolution nested inside the overthrow of the Second Empire is the Paris Commune, and its intractable political conflict with leaders of the newly proclaimed Third Republic. This was rooted in the Siege of Paris; that was the shock. The experience of the Parisians during the siege, their isolation and estrangement from the rest of France, coupled with the not wholly unjustified belief that the rest of France was happily and purposefully sacrificing them to the Germans… it radicalized them, polarized relations between them and the leaders of the Third Republic, such that when the siege was lifted, there was very little common ground for anyone to stand on. There was very little common ground anyone wanted to stand on.

Now, of all our Great Idiots of History, I gotta say, I think Porfirio Díaz was the best of the worst. He was the least dumb idiot of them all. He was extremely gifted at creating and maintaining stable political equilibrium in Mexico. And in 19th century Mexico, that’s no mean feat. But by the time the 20th century rolled around, old Porfirio had lost his nimble edge after running into a question he would not answer, possibly because he could not answer: the question of who would succeed him in power. It was the succession question more than anything else that unraveled the Porfiriato, because with the political and economic and geographic factions of the Mexican ruling class balanced so delicately, the minute Díaz named a successor that represented one of those factions, all the others were going to be very angry. To say nothing of the possibility of naming a successor more popular than he was, which might result in his immediate overthrow — that’s why he stayed away from Bernardo Reyes. So Díaz stalled. He tilted this way, while leaning that way, and in the end got so focused on avoiding naming a successor who was too popular that he named Ramón Corral, who everyone hated, which turned out to be even worse. Then, as economic and social upheavals rocked Mexico in circumstances very similar to 1848, Diaz himself dropped the final shock into the system: this is the Creelman Interview of 1908, where he said, “I won’t seek reelection in 1910.” This interview created a zero sum game contest for the presidency of 1910, pitting every Mexican faction against every other Mexican faction that none could afford to lose. And then Díaz changed his mind and ran for reelection in 1910, but by then, too many people were too committed to succeeding him to allow him to not be succeeded.

Now finally with the Russia series, we talked actually about two great revolutions: 1905 and 1917. And the shock to the system in both cases was disaster in foreign war. 1905 was caused by the massive unforced error that is the Russo-Japanese war, which very nicely brings us full circle: a full revolution, back to Charles I and the Bishop’s War. In both cases, we got a military conflict launched by the sovereign thanks to a mix of hubris, stupidity, and myopia that rebounds so spectacularly in their faces that it absolutely shatters the legitimate foundations of their respective regimes. Now, World War I wasn’t quite so specifically Nikki’s fault — though it is fun to remember that he got into World War I, partly because he believed it would undercut revolutionary threats that had been escalating prior to the war.

(Good job there, didn’t work.)

But in both 1905 and 1917, the shock of defeats, the mismanagement and the ineptitude, created huge anti-regime coalitions ranging from conservative nobles to bomb-throwing anarchists, all of whom were so frustrated by the government’s stupidity the disequilibrium actually passed into a new political equilibrium that coalesced outside the infinitesimally small inner circle of the tsar’s nuclear family. Like, there was a new kind of equilibrium that had emerged from World War I — it just excluded Nicholas. So very clearly in both 1905 and 1917, the expectation of quick military victory giving way to prolonged humiliations and defeat are what shocked an already unstable autocratic system into revolutionary upheaval.

Now, an observation we can make here after reviewing all of this is that almost no two revolutions faced identical shocks to their respective systems. There is very clearly not one weird trick for shocking an already shaky system into revolution.

Now, war is a pretty good culprit in all of this, we do see this repeatedly:in Stuart England and Romanov Russia, both proactively started wars that undid them. The Spanish American Empire also got shocked by a war, but they were invaded, conquered, and occupied by an outside force, that’s a very different thing. Now the Franco-Prussian war was more similar to Stuart England and Romanov Russia, and was absolutely the thing that loaded the Second Empire into its deathbed. So for those four revolutions, I think war really is kind of the answer.

But war is not always the answer. The French Revolution, the greatest revolution of them all, was not shocked by a war. There was no war to be had. It was all about a state financial crisis that was so bad the French couldn’t even do wars anymore. The American Revolution was meanwhile just about intolerable administrative reforms, it also had nothing to do with the war. The Haitian Revolution was triggered by the collapse of its home government, not unlike Spanish America, but in this case, it was not caused by invasion and occupation, just good old homegrown chaos. The Revolution of 1830 came down almost entirely to the conduct of the individual monarch, had nothing to do with anything but Charles. 1848 saw widespread economic and social distress that outstripped the ability of the European regimes to cope. And then finally, Porfirian Mexico followed 1848-style social problems with financial panics and recessions, but was mainly about a regime unable to answer the question of succession, which is the one time we really saw something like a succession crisis trigger a revolution in the whole series. Which surprises me because the history of Rome was so full of revolts and insurrections and revolutions surrounding succession time.

But whether the shock was military or economic or political, when it came, the effect was the same, and that’s the point. Competing factions in the ruling class polarized away from mere disequilibrium into something far more combative. Because in all the cases, from the Bishop’s war to World War I, the regime was exposed as weak, ineffectual, and incompetent, that’s what the shock does. There was now blood in the water and ambitious elites see a golden opportunity to grow their power and authority at the expense of the weak and ineffectual and incompetent sovereign. The shock to the system means that it now looks like a very good time to strike, the time to risk it all, rise up and attack, instead of meekly backing down in the face of the forces of traditional order. Because more than anything else, it was no longer clear that the sovereign held that all important preponderance of force. And critically, as we talked about last week, the breakaway faction of the ruling class looking to capitalize on the regime’s apparent weakness was now armed with new ideas and theories and phrases that elevated their struggle from mere self-interest up into the lofty realms of liberty and rights and justice.

They staked their lives in fortunes and sacred honor to the idea that they fought for more than just a refusal to pay new taxes. And when those kind of lofty motives, that lofty rhetoric, meet the opportunity created by a shock to the system and the awareness that the regime is now weak and ineffectual and incompetent, well, backing down becomes as unthinkable as standing up had once been.

Next week, the people are going to start standing up. And things are about to start getting out of hand. Appendix 5 is trigger time — when all the kindling has been laid, fuel has been piled up, and the sparks are flying all over the place. And there have been plenty of times in history where even at this late hour, even when an unstable regime has been hit by heavy shock to the system, revolution still does not break out because the final triggers don’t hit just right. But we’re not here to talk about any of those.

Because, what’s the fun in that?

 

Appendix 3 – From Equilibrium to Disequilibrium

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. Things have gotten hectic out there for everyone. Summer is over, fall is here, school, work, and responsibilities are all back, and they’ve all got us rushing from one thing to the next with barely time to breathe. I’ve been on tour for the last two weeks, and I’m barely in the same town for more than eighteen consecutive hours, but I carry all my Harry’s stuff with me, so it’s right there whenever I tip over from normal looking travel weariness to okay, you’re looking a bit haggard there, bud. So I love the shave I get from my Harry’s, especially at the price. Normally a low price like this means something rough and irritating that kind of makes me wish I hadn’t shaved at all, but with Harry’s, I’m always walking away feeling good, clean, and refreshed and perpetually happy I’m not paying outrageous premiums just to feel good, clean, and refreshed.

So right now you can get Harry’s starter set for just $3 — plus you’ll get a free travel size body wash. The set includes a five blade razor, weighted handle, foaming shave gel, and a travel cover. A $16 value for just three bucks. Just visit harrys.com/revolutions. So no matter how busy things get, stay fresh with Harry’s. Get your Harry starter set today, and you’ll also get a free travel size body wash. Just go to harrys.com/revolutions. That again. harrys.com/revolutions.

And now a word from our sponsor, Better Help. We’ve all found ourselves in situations where we’ve got some problem, and rather than trying to find a solution to the problem, we just settle in and fixate on the problem, and then completely forget that we should probably be trying to solve the problem rather than just rehashing it in our minds over and over again. One of the things that a good therapist can do is help us shake out of that habit of fixating on our problems and think more clearly about what a solution could possibly be, because believe it or not. Finding a solution to the problem is better than just running it through your mind over and over again. And it’s the kind of thing that we don’t even realize we’re doing, but with help and therapy we can get a broader perspective to see the bigger picture, and work towards overcoming and solving and disentangling ourselves from our problems rather than just sitting around with them forever.

So if you wanna be a better problem solver, therapy can get you there. Visit betterhelp.com/revolutions today to get 10% off your first. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix Three: From Equilibrium to Disequilibrium

Before we get going, I wanna remind everybody that I’m doing ticketed live shows in October, and those dates are coming up fast. I will be talking about history and narrative building and how we situate ourselves in the world by telling historical stories about ourselves and our societies and the whole world. Historical storytelling is often treated as merely a sub genre of literature, when in point of fact it is literally the way humans organize their existence. I mean, think about it — anytime you start trying to describe your own individual life or explain the society you live in, you’re almost automatically doing historical storytelling. So I will have deep thoughts on all that, and then take any burning questions you might bring with you. It’s a great night, so I hope everybody will come to see me…

Links to the tickets are in the show notes, and I can’t wait to see you all there.

Now last week, we talked about the prevailing sovereign regimes from which our revolutions emerge. Now, the first thing to note is that revolutions are rare. They are not common events. And it’s why when they happen, we are so gripped by them and so fascinated by them. Most regimes, most of the time, do as the British are so fond of saying they do, which is simply muddle along. Sovereign regimes are typically either just responsive enough to their perpetually fluctuating socioeconomic base to remain in power via slow evolutionary transformation, or they are so tyrannically repressive that they don’t care and they don’t have to care. They successfully eliminate the slightest hint of opposition. Now, obviously the most successful sovereigns do both. They both change with the times and prevent the formation of any true threat to their power. They preside over and maintain a stable political equilibrium where all possible threats or either modified, co-opted, or repressed. And last week we noted that all of our ancien regimes achieved this kind of stable equilibrium for decades before faltering, and then failing, and then falling.

And what we’re gonna talk about today is how the faltering begins, how a regime that has achieved stable equilibrium — politically and economically and socially — enters a period of disequilibrium. Because the kind of historical event that go down as revolutionary triggers, the kinds of things we’re gonna talk about next week, wouldn’t have happened, or they would not have mattered at all in a stable political regime. It is only because the system itself has become unstable, that it has entered an acute state of disequilibrium, that a revolution can be triggered at all. So, let’s talk about the onset of pre-revolutionary disequilibrium.

Now, the thing that I have seen repeatedly over all ten seasons of the podcast is that political disequilibrium begins at the top. There is an old saw about the fish rots from the head, and I found this to be broadly true. I think in all our revolutions the opportunity for a larger revolutionary event is made possible by a significant split inside the ruling class. This split inside the ruling class matters not just in moral or psychological terms, but in material terms. The members of the ruling class are members of the ruling class because they control significant resources. They are rich, they run businesses and industries and banks. They own large tracks of productive land. They have influence and authority inside key regional blocks. They have a massive roster of clients, individuals, families, whole regions, whose fortunes are tied to some particular individual or family or faction of the ruling class, such that if the deal goes down, and we wouldn’t be here if the deal wasn’t about to go down, these defecting members of the ruling class can call on all these resources to attack the sovereign rather than defend it. And once that call comes down from the defecting wing of the ruling class, that’s when popular forces enter the equation, popular forces that will turn elite conflicts into revolutionary events. Because those popular elements are initially suborned, approved, and encouraged by a significant faction of the ruling class.

Now we start with the rotting head, not because only elite conflict matters, or that popular pressures from outside the ruling class circles don’t play any role at all — of course there’s much much more going on — but a unified ruling class is a very tough nut to crack. As long as they’re all on the same side, it’s extremely difficult to get a revolution going. It’s also, obviously not the case that the popular forces called to enter the fray on behalf of this defecting wing of the ruling class have the same objectives as their alleged leaders. I’m just saying that time and again, the door to revolution is first opened by intractable conflicts inside the ruling class, from great English lords challenging King Charles I, to pretty much every member of the Russian court challenging Tsar Nicholas, the flood of revolution rises in the headwaters of the ruling class.

Also, just to make a quick point before we move on, the equilibrium that exists in the “stable regime” is by no means about uniform harmony. As we talked about last week, ruling class groups will always be divided between those in favor and those out of favor, and there’s always gonna be people grumbling not just about the individuals in power but the whole system. So I just wanna be clear here that the equilibrium we’ve been talking about is not about everyone in the ruling class agreeing with everyone else like they share a hive mind. But rather, there exists a stable balance of competing forces, who are jockeying for power and position and influence, such that those who might be inclined to overturn the whole system are marginalized and isolated.

So when we go looking for pre-revolutionary disequilibrium, the question is not, ooh, is there conflict among the elite, because there will always be conflict among the elite. It is more properly, is the sovereign able to keep these conflicts inside the regular bounds to the political order? Can the out of favor faction be placated sufficiently to prevent them from seeking irregular solutions to their grievances, and can the in favor faction be encouraged to not dig their heels in quite so much to ensure that such irregular solutions are not contemplated by their opponents.

Now, we might be tempted to think that disequilibrium enters the picture when a reformist opposition inside the ruling class challenges the prevailing status quo with greater and greater intensity, that this is all akin to a military siege where the reformist opposition wing launches an offensive against the conservative wing, who dig in for a stubborn defense. In this telling, all the initiative is coming from the reformist opposition. But true pre-revolutionary disequilibrium is a two to tango type situation. It’s not just that the forces of reform antagonized defenders of the status quo, it’s that the defenders of the status quo themselves display greater than usual inflexibility and intolerance. Their behavior is more provocative and inflammatory than it has been in the past. Now a stable regime can grapple — if not intelligently, than at least competently — with the ever evolving nature of the society they rule, such that calls for reform and innovation can be absorbed and responded to or outright coopted. Pre-revolutionary disequilibrium comes when responsible leaders in the regime, monarchs and ministers and advisors, become unresponsive and stubbornly antagonistic in new and novel ways. There needs to be pushing and pulling on both sides for equilibrium to collapse.

In the broadest and most abstract terms, what I think is going on in this push pull struggle that creates pre-revolutionary disequilibrium is a conflict between innovation and tradition, between the desire to create something new, and the desire to preserve something old. Now, again, we might tend to think, oh yes, this is easy to explain: opposition reformist forces from the out of favor wing of the ruling class launch broadsides against the defenders of the status quo. And indeed, this is often the case. There’s a prevailing system of government, an available litany of ideas and reforms and policies from which to draw critiques of the system, and a growing circle of influential people in the ruling class willing to provide those critiques. Then, when their initial reform efforts are thoroughly stymied by an unusually inflexible sovereign, they turn to our irregular solutions. This is the very familiar story of innovative outsiders challenging insiders, who are defending the traditional status quo.

But there’s a whole other side of the innovation/tradition dynamic. Because innovation is not the sole preserve of progressive reformers challenging the existing sovereign. In fact, as often as not, pre-revolutionary disequilibrium comes when the sovereign itself is the one introducing innovations to enhance and entrench its own power. Think of the buildup to the English Revolution, the decade of personal rule by King Charles I is almost entirely the story of Charles and his ministers introducing innovation after innovation to the existing political system. Innovations in taxation, in religion, in administration. Whatever else Charles was up to, it was not about a conservative defense of the traditional status quo.

So too with crown and parliament before the American Revolution. The story of post Seven Years War Colonial America is a story of new taxes, new regulationsions, and new rules being introduced into the political system by the sovereign. I actually found this dynamic to hold true for all the European colonies in the Americas after the Seven Years War: the British, the Spanish, the French, and the Dutch, the Portuguese — each in their own way introduced innovative reforms that triggered, with their very newness, resentment, anger, and combativeness from the colonial elite opposed to these intolerable threats to their traditional rights and privileges. So the innovation that upsets the political equilibrium and creates pre-revolutionary disequilibrium comes from the sovereign, on behalf of the sovereign.

What this means is that concepts like innovation and tradition do not really tell you much about the lay of the revolutionary land. Obviously, there are defenders of tradition who will turn out to be staunch conservatives and reactionaries, the Comte d’Artois and future King Charles X of France leaps immediately to mind, so too obviously Nicholas and Alexandra. These are people who you would never find on a list of revolutionary leaders who are obsessed with defending the traditional order.

But there are also defenders of tradition who do wind up on the list of revolutionary leaders. Quite a lot of them. One need look no further than the colonial elite of British North America in the 1760s and 1770s. They were mostly interested in stopping innovative encroachments to their traditional rights and privileges and ways of life. It was the powers that be that launched a campaign of change in reform and innovation, not those who would wind up taking up revolutionary arms.

We can also point to, say, the Robe Nobility of pre-Revolutionary France, who use their institutional control of the parliament to resist political, financial, and administrative innovations coming down from the crown — up to and including bringing in popular forces to support them.

But on the other hand, we do of course find the forces of innovation intuitively in the revolutionary camp. In cases like the European Revolutions of 1848 or Russia in 1905 and 1917, we find advocates of new things like constitutions and bills of rights and participatory parliament in the revolutionary camp after the deal goes down. But, as we just noted, we also find the forces of innovation, trying to reform the regime in order to save it. And we’re talking here about the Turgots and the Wittes and the Stolypins of the world. None of those guys were interested in overthrowing the regimes they served. Their innovations were about putting the sovereign on sound and sustainable footing. So whether or not you’re among the forces of innovation or the forces of tradition doesn’t really tell us much about where you’ll wind up when the revolution starts.

Now in this conflict between innovation and tradition, I have observed two recurrent models for how things unfold historically, and I cannot help but laugh because these two models are totally contradictory. Not only can I not report that there is just one model of the innovation versus tradition conflict that holds true in all revolutionary cases, but I cannot even say that the two models I found are remotely similar. They are in fact, complete opposites.

In one model, revolutionary disequilibrium comes when intolerable innovations from the regime provoke resistance from a significant faction of the ruling class, and in the other model, revolutionary disequilibrium comes when innovations pushed by those outside the regime are stymied by those inside the regime, which provokes frustration amongst the significant faction of the ruling class.

So on the one hand, we can say that the arrival of something new triggers political disequilibrium. And on the other hand, we can say the obstruction of something new triggers pre-revolutionary disequilibrium.

So, sorry for anyone out there who came here looking for the master key to explain all revolutions… there isn’t one.

So let’s talk first about resistance. Many revolutions begin their life in the resistance. The sovereign introduces something new and inflammatory, and inflamed groups organized to resist. As I just mentioned, the new taxes and religious dogmas introduced by Charles I provoked Puritans and parliamentarians to organize a resistance. In the American Revolution, the arrival of the Stamp Act, the Navigation Acts, the Intolerable Acts. Triggered progressively more organized resistance efforts, mostly in the form of protests and boycotts and petitions. In pre-Revolutionary France, crown ministers like Turgot and [????] and Necker introduced revenue and administrative reforms that ran afoul of the parliament, who believed, not incorrectly, that the crown was attempting to grow its power at their expense. So the build up to 1789 was about resistance to innovations from the crown.

We even see this in Haiti, because remember, before the real revolution got going in 1791, the Big Whites of Saint-Domingue were getting annoyed at attempts by the crown to control their activities in the colonies, like new policies handed down from on high demanding they be not quite so brutal in the treatment of their slaves.

In Spanish America, the reforms to colonial administration imposed by the Bourbon Kings Charles III and Charles IV in the name of efficiency, rationality, and profitability posed a threat to the Criollo elite in those colonies, because the major connective threat of all those reforms was more centralized control by Spain.

Then, the revolution of 1830s, probably as pure a case of resistance to revolution as we’re likely to find. King Charles X tried to roll back politics to 1788, and resistance to his efforts in the late 1820s exploded spectacularly in the summer of 1830. The barricades that went up in July went up quite literally as an act of physical resistance to the Four Ordinances.

Now, before I go on, I do wanna establish that in most cases of sovereign innovation, the principle issue on the table is money. To the extent that abstractions like efficiency or rationality enter the conversation, it is invariably in the service of generating more revenue for the sovereign, more consistently and in a more sustainable way. Charles I did all his innovations because he needed money and didn’t want to call parliament. The British ministry wanted the American colonies to at least pay for themselves, so they started dropping new taxes and regulations. Then obviously everything going on in pre-Revolutionary France is about the crown trying and failing, trying, and failing again, trying and failing some more, to get its financial house in order, to somehow extract money from their very wealthy kingdom.

Now, this is not always the case — 1830 seemed to be mostly about personal pique rather than a cash grab — but resistance is very often driven by the sovereign’s attempt to extract money in ways intolerable to those who have money. When the financial innovations fail to head off a coming financial crisis, often thanks to widespread resistance, those with money now have enormous leverage over the sovereign — and, they’re also now mad as hell about ten to fifteen years of intolerable innovations. That’s where revolutions can come from.

Okay, so many revolutions come when the sovereign innovates in ways that make people mad and trigger a resistance. That makes sense. But a bunch of revolutions come about in the opposite way, when the sovereign is not innovating. Society is changing, events are unraveling, inadequacies are obvious, and yet nothing is being done, everything is staying the same. As I mentioned last week, watching a bunch of incompetent ministers run your country or your kingdom or your empire into the ground is downright offensive to members of the ruling class who consider themselves smart, wise, and capable… or at the very least smarter, wiser, and more capable than the jokers currently wrecking things. So the feeling that’s growing out there and creating pre-revolutionary disequilibrium is not resistance, but frustration. Nobody’s trying to stop anything; in fact, they’re desperate to get something started.

And what’s kind of weird but I think is just a coincidence, is that the first six series of the podcast seemed to follow the model of resistance to innovations, while the final four fit this model of frustration. I mean, 1848 was so much about mounting frustration across Europe, from nationalists and liberals looking for things like constitutions and self-rule and bills of rights and participation in government and unification of national interests, all being stymied by regimes stubbornly sticking to the reactionary spirit of the age of Metternich. The Banquet Campaign in France was driven by people who believed they deserved to have the right to vote and be heard in national politics. And it was their frustration with Guizot’s inaction that got them going more than resistance to Guizot’s innovations. Because there were none. Guizot was just sitting there, arms folded, refusing to do anything. The Third French Republic will come along and overthrow the Second Empire after an entire decade of mounting frustration with the inadequacies of Napoleon III’s imperial regime.

The build up to the Mexican Revolution is mostly a story of out of favor Mexican elites organizing themselves around the idea that Porfirio Díaz has to go, because his regime has become old and stagnant and is not keeping up with the times. This is why the Creelman interview turns out to be so important to the early run of events, because in that interview, Díaz indicated that desired changes would be coming, and then he reneged.

Then finally in Russia, we have this huge array of elites, practically everyone outside of Nicholas and Alexander’s nuclear family, craving new ministers, new leaders, and new policies. All those educated professionals and the zemstvo? They were begging to be allowed to help run Russia because they knew they could do a better job. And instead of being invited in, they were shut out, much to their great… what? That’s right. Frustration.

So pre-revolutionary disequilibrium can be stirred by one of two great emotional forces: resistance and frustration. But just as with the existence of elite conflict, I have to make the point that resistance or frustration are two very normal political feelings, even in stable systems. Those who don’t want something done, that is being done, will resist its rollout and impact. Those who want something done, but see that it’s not being done, get frustrated. The difference here is that resistance and frustration will grow beyond the bounds of the existing political system, because they’ve been building for too long, or because some kind of crisis hits the system that amplifies the political stakes. So regimes enjoying stable equilibrium will always contain elements of resistance and frustration, but they are kept at a low simmer rather than heated up to a rolling boil. And just to reiterate the point we introduced in our last appendix, one of the great ways to take things from a low simmer to a rolling boil is to have one of our great idiots of history running the kitchen.

Now, the last thing I want to talk about today that brings some unification to the different types of pre-revolutionary disequilibrium, whether in the form of resistance or frustration, is the presence of new ideas in the society, new ideas that provide a glimpse of what an alternative regime might look like, or rhetorical language that casts a political struggle in newer and more explosive terms. Without new ways of thinking, the old ways of doing will never change. A society organized around an absolute monarch can’t be challenged by new notions of rights and constitutions or liberty and equality until those ideas exist. Defending worker rights in a capitalist system, isn’t gonna happen until people articulate new critiques of that system and offer new solutions to the new problems.

These new ideas are generated from a variety of places: intellectuals, writers, philosophers, literary and artistic salons, all of which, and all of whom, are often patronized and attended by prominent members of the ruling class, who are happy to encourage the growth and elaboration of new political and social ideas. These ideas also often come from entirely different countries; this is ideas migrating across borders in that ever present international republic of letters. And the intellectual current of regimes on the verge of becoming ancien regime must, almost by definition, be flowing without effective interference from that regime. New and novel ideas that challenge the regime spread because the regime can’t stop them.

We see this in pre-Revolutionary France and central Europe in the 1840s, and especially in Russia, where the alleged smothering blanket of official censorship was always exaggerated, because if it was really true, nobody would be able to read the revolutionary denunciations of censorship, which they always could and always did. I think I’ve mentioned this, but the details of the tsar’s censorship office are hilarious with how overworked, understaffed, and hapless they were.

So, a regime that is transitioning from political equilibrium to political disequilibrium is one in which new ideas that challenge the prevailing regime cannot be stopped. And just to reiterate, this point are often being encouraged and spread by elements of the ruling class. We call this going the full duke d’Orléans.

Now, one of the most important way that new ideas can destabilize the equilibrium of a regime is not just about introducing wholly novel ways of thinking about things, but also providing rhetorical frameworks that successfully recast mere self-interest as a fight over great abstractions like justice and liberty. This is how mere annoyance with a new tax or frustration with the conduct of a particular minister transcends the particulars of the moment and becomes not just a small matter of the money at stake, but the enormous matter of rights. This rhetorical advance is a great driver of pre-revolution disequilibrium. Resistance to a new tax is not about my own pocketbook here and now, it’s about defending the rights of man always and everywhere. When this move is made, it doesn’t matter if the new tax is a single extra dollar per year, it must be resisted. I mean, it’s how all those guys convinced themselves that paying an extremely rudimentary land tax was literal slavery. Frustration can become expressed in apocalyptic terms that all but preclude the possibility of reconciliation. Revolutions are, after all, born first in the mind, and so new ways of thinking and speaking are incredibly important to growing disequilibrium in a society where all compromises and settlements will no longer feel valid.

All of this leaves us on the verge of where I will start next week: with a political regime now consumed by disequilibrium being hit by shocks to the system, which opens the door for some spark, some trigger, some flashpoint to send everyone flying in wildly different directions, opening up the possibility of a complete reformation of the political order.

And if the ruling class that has gotten all of this destabilization and disequilibrium started isn’t careful, a complete reform of the social order.

 

 

Appendix 2 – The Ancien Regime

Before we get going this week. I wanna remind everyone that tickets are on sale now for seven live dates with me, Mike Duncan, coming this October, where I will be performing my traveling monologue, The Stories of History, wherein we will discuss how building historical narratives explains where we find ourselves as we forever attempt to answer that great question, how did we get here?

Tickets are on sale now for shows in Austin on October 3rd, San Francisco on October 4th and Seattle on October 5th, and then tickets are on sale for the second batch at the end of the month: Chicago on October 25th, Boston on October 26th, Washington DC on October 27th, and Newark on October 29th, and we now do have links for all the ticket pages, including Newark. They will be included in the show notes to this episode. So go forth, buy tickets, come on out, and I’ll see you there.

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. I love audio books, I really do. I spend a lot of time sitting around and reading books, but sometimes I can’t sit around and read books, but I still want to read books. That’s what audiobooks are great for. And like, for example, right now, I’m bouncing around on this paperback tour for Hero of Two Worlds, I’m in and out of planes and hotels and cars, and audiobooks have been a great companion through all of it. Now, all Audible members get access to a growing selection of audiobooks, Audible Originals, and podcasts, all of which are included with membership. You can listen to exciting new titles like Monsters and How to Tame Them from Kevin Hart, where even if being a better you, isn’t something you regularly think about, Kevin Hart’s signature real talk and wit will teach you how to tame your negative thoughts and patterns, no near death experience required.

So check out Kevin Hart’s Monsters and How to Tame Them today on Audible. New members can try it free for 30 days. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That again is audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 to try Audible free for 30 days. That again, audible.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. And just so you know, Green Chef is now owned by Hello Fresh and with a wider array of meal plans to choose from there’s something for everyone. The Green Chef recipes are real time savers, all the sauces and spices are pre-measured and pre-made, and the simple to follow directions make it easy to get the kind of flavors you’d expect at a restaurant right at home. And the meals are fit for any diet, whether keto, paleo, vegan, vegetarian, Mediterranean, or gluten free. There’s a line of fast and fit meals, which are all under 700 calories, and ready for you in less than 25 minutes.

On the menu this week, we’ve got barramundi with chipotle lime aioli coming up, we’ve got kale salad with mangoes, cabbage, carrots, and almonds, it sounds delicious. And I know it’ll be fresh, it’ll be easy to make and taste delicious, just like always.

Go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use the code REVOLUTIONS135 to get $135 off across five boxes, and your first box ship’s free. That again: go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code REVOLUTIONS135 to get $135 off across five boxes with your first box shipping free.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix Two: The Ancien Regime

One of the inspirations for the Revolutions Podcast is an old, old book called Anatomy of Revolution by Crane Brinton. It first came out in 1939, so it’s an old, old book. Brinton set out to compare and contrast four great revolutions: the English Revolution, the American Revolution, the French Revolution and the Russian Revolution, and then attempt to identify enough structural similarities between them to at least gesture in the direction of the existence of a uniform process for all revolutions. I read Anatomy of Revolution once when I was young, and then came back around to it much later in life, just as I was wrapping up the History of Rome. And if you don’t remember this story, what happened is I reread Anatomy of Revolution because I was taking a class at the University of Texas, where I had to write a paper about Cesar Chavez and the United Farm Workers’ Movement. The paper I wrote applied the patterns Brinton identified in Anatomy of Revolution to the United Farm Workers Movement. Writing that paper is when the idea for the Revolutions Podcast first struck me. So, here we are about a decade later, coming back around to follow in Brinton’s footsteps. Not to copy his model, but to walk through the ten examples that we have at our disposal to identify in our own way and to our own satisfaction what kind of identifiable patterns exist within the random chaos of revolutionary history.

Now as we go through this process over the next several appendices, we will be sticking tight to my boring thesis that major historical ruptures like revolutions are the result of individual agency acting upon large structural conditions. Both factors need to be taken into account when describing the development and unfolding of a revolution. But hopefully along the way, we’ll find some similarities both in the structures — the larger forces impacting events — and also the decisions made by individual actors. All revolutions after all must have at least a few things in common, otherwise they wouldn’t be recognizable as the same type of thing.

So I want to begin where all revolutions begin: with an existing political structure. You can’t have a revolution without something to overthrow, something to turn the regime into the ancien regime. If you’ve read around in revolutionary history, you’ll find historians and authors often using that term, ancien regime, which was obviously first applied in terms of the French Revolution, to any pre-revolutionary state, whether we’re talking about Tsarist Russia, the Mexican Porfiriato, or the kingdoms of Charles Stewart. And one thing English speakers need to always be aware of is that the word ancien can be a bit of a faux ami — a false friend. It looks very much like we’re talking about an ancient regime, something deeply rooted in the past, a sovereign entity that has prevailed for time immemorial and whose roots stretch deep into the misty past. You know, an ancient regime. But in point of fact, the French word ancien doesn’t mean ancient, and instead it simply means old or former. And so you’ll see the word used like l’ancien ministre de la culture, which means simply, the former minister of culture. That minister could have had their job for like a year and lost it last week and they would still be l’ancien ministre de la culture, the former minister of culture. They were never the ancient minister of culture.

Now I bring this up because as we run through our various ancien regimes, we find that they are not in fact very ancient at all, and most of them are a very recent vintage. With the kingdoms of Charles Stewart, for example, we’re talking about a dynasty that had been in place for a mere 22 years when young Charles I first took over from his late father James I in 1625. And this arrival of a new form of government wasn’t a small thing. The Stewarts represented the unification of Scotland and England under a single crown and brought with them wholesale revisions to the political order that had prevailed under the Tudors. When the revolution broke out, it was responding to something quite new, not very old. In the American Revolution, we have a colonial regime that had been in place for 150 years, which is quite old compared to many of our other ancien regimes, and it is worth noting in this context that the American colonists were rising up as much in defense of their traditional way of life as they were advancing something new and different.

In France, Louis 16th inherited a kingdom that had been completely remade by Louis 14th less than a hundred years earlier. The French ancien regime, par excellence, bore little resemblance to the truly ancient feudal modes of government. The royal absolutism of the 18th century was a very recent innovation, and it is against that recent innovation that the French Revolution would be staged.

Like Anglo America, the French colonial administration of Saint-Domingue had been around for 150 odd years, but it also was not until the mid 18th century, in the generation or two before the Haitian Revolution, that the French government back home started to take a real interest in how the colony was administered.

Now the Spanish Empire in the Americas was of course centuries old by the time the independence movements break out, but remember that after the War of Spanish Succession in 1714, the Spanish crown passed from the Hapsburgs to the Bourbons, and the colonial apparatus underwent a top to bottom overhaul. When Francisco de Miranda was born in 1750, the colonial regime against which he would set himself was barely a generation old.

Now, moving on to the French Revolution of 1830, we don’t have to do much here because obviously it was staged against a regime that had been in place for a mere fifteen years. The same is true of the French Revolution of 1848, which was staged against a regime that had been in place for a mere eighteen years. Now, of course, elsewhere in Europe in 1848, the Hapsburgs and the Hohenzollerns obviously had deep dynastic roots, but between the reforms initiated in the 18th century by enlightened despots like Joseph II and Frederick the Great, and radical changes imposed during the Napoleonic invasions, the legal structures and political alignments and methods of statecraft in Central Europe were, in 1848, like 30 or 40 years old at best.

The Second French Empire then was less than 20 years old when it was overthrown and replaced with the Third French Republic in 1871, the Mexican Porfiriato had just celebrated its 30th anniversary when it started to fall apart, and then finally we have Russia — and the Romanovs had of course been in power for like 300 years, but much like the rest of Europe, the tsarist regime had been changed and changed again, by figures like Peter and Catherine, and then the political settlement was reorganized again after the Napoleonic Wars. This means that the Revolution of 1905 was staged against a regime that was like a century old, and then 1917 obviously comes against a post-1905 settlement, which had been in effect for a scant 12 years.

So acknowledging that in general, our ancien regimes are not very ancient, but in fact, quite young, we must also note that they started out life very successful. They must have. Now, given that the only reason we are talking about these regimes is because they are on the verge of spectacular collapse, it’s often easy to forget that at some point, these regimes must have worked. A regime does not last long enough to become an ancien regime unless it was able at some point to answer the political questions of its own particular time and place.

Now, what I mean by that is that every time and place has its own way of assessing the legitimacy and solidity and resiliency of a sovereign regime, whoever or whatever that sovereign may be. The political system might be grappling with clashes between regional interests, clashes between families or ideological factions, clashes between religions; all of these clashes, ultimately about the basic question of who will wield power and who will not.

So let’s take a random example: the political question facing Porfirio Díaz in the mid 1870s. In Diaz’s case, the great political question facing Mexico was how to balance the central power with regional powers, balance conservative factions with liberal factions, and then ensure that Mexico would keep up economically in a rapidly industrializing world. And Días was able to answer these questions with the famous — or infamous — construction, “pan o palo,” bread or the stick. With one hand, he offered favorable inducements, and with the other, menaced deadly force in order to achieve the political stability which had alluded Mexico since independence. And initially he was very good at this — Porfirio Díaz would not have lasted long in power had he been bad at it.

And Louis 14th did a very similar thing in France in the late 1600s and early 1700s, and though the theatrical trappings of court life at Versailles would eventually become an absurd joke, when they were first rolled out, Louis had to tame the unruly French nobility, and he successfully did it. He answered the great political question of his era, and it’s why his system of royal absolutism stuck. Though, before we move on, we should also apply the lessons of Greek drama, because we often find in these regimes that the very attributes that made them successful initially eventually become the liabilities that take them down.

But this brings us to the question of what makes a successful and stable regime? Now throughout history, most of what goes into forging political stability is about balancing the interests of the ruling class. It is not until comparatively late in the game that popular forces are invited into the political process, and even in our age of democratic rule, we all know that to a huge degree, our political system is still shaped by the interest of our ruling class. Now satisfying the ruling class is critical, because that ruling class are the ones who control enough wealth, patronage, and resources to challenge the wealth, patronage, and resources of the sovereign itself.

And when we talk about the ruling class, we mean it in two different ways. The wider definition covers everyone in the socioeconomic stratum from which political leaders are drawn, and who control large amounts of the polity’s wealth and resources. But within this wider ruling class, there is a more narrow definition that simply includes those members of the ruling class who are actually ruling; those who hold the ministerial offices and other influential positions and who thus wield power. Not all members of the wider ruling class can be members of this more narrow ruling class, and it creates the ever present conflict between those members of the ruling class in favor with the sovereign, and those members of the ruling class out of favor with the sovereign. Who is in favor and who is outta favor can be decided by royal whim or democratic elections, but no matter what, wherever you look throughout history, there is always gonna be a faction of the ruling classes in favor, wielding actual authority, and a faction of the ruling classes out of favor, who do not have, but would very much like to possess, that authority.

The thing that makes a stable regime stable is not that it has eliminated all opposition from this out of favor wing of the ruling class, but rather that it has made those out of favor as small and ineffectual as possible, unable to pose a real challenge to the regime. For most of human history, that was the definition of political stability. If we take a little detour back to the history of Rome, we should remember that the two consuls per year structure of the Roman republic was, yes, about ensuring that one person could never build up or wield individual power for long, but it was also about spreading the highest offices around to ensure that every family in the ruling class got a cookie when it was their turn. It was a big part of the structural stability of the Roman republic, because there was never a faction of the ruling class permanently out of favor. A family could stand a rival clan, holding a consulship for a year because they knew that next year it would be their turn. Practically the entire ruling class of the Roman republic thus got their turn in their turn, so no one felt compelled to overthrow the system. And it’s a big reason why the Roman republic lasted for 500 years.

But if we look beyond the bounds of the ruling class, a stable and successful sovereign must have their legitimacy at least tacitly acknowledged by other key groups, demographics, and constituencies within the society: educated professionals, intellectuals, writers and journalists, smaller scale merchants and artisans, rural peasants and urban wage laborers. Unless the pan o palo is in broad and wide effect, forces are gonna emerge who feel no loyalty to the regime whatsoever, and who might also feel like they have a good shot at overthrowing that regime. And this is where the sovereign’s imperative to balance and satisfy the interest of the ruling class becomes so crucial: because all these other social economic classes are usually influenced by or controlled by some faction or other inside the ruling class. Forces that might be unleashed by an unhappy lord are easily kept in check by a happy lord. And by lord, I hear mean not just some landed aristocrat from fuedal Europe, but maybe a corporate employer, or a media mogul, or a local political leader. A sovereign must ensure these ruling class elements use their power and wealth and authority to support the regime, and not, for example, go the full Duc d’Orléans, and invite the dreaded rabble into answer the political question for themselves.

Now, the last thing I wanna discuss here on the political side is arguably the most important, and that is that a stable sovereign must have a preponderance of force. They must command and control armed forces that are superior to any other potential challenger. The bread must be skillfully distributed and keep everybody happy, yes, but the stick must be quick and strong. Anyone contemplating a challenge to the regime must be forced into the conclusion that it’s just not worth it. The regime’s forces are simply too strong. Because if someone contemplating such a challenge concludes, hey, maybe I can pull this off, the sovereign is already in pretty big trouble.

So all of our ancien regimes successfully displayed and deployed armed forces that could overwhelm all potential challengers. And of course, this is achieved partly by building up the sovereign’s own forces, but also by dismantling and disarming potential opposition groups. Now this needs to be done carefully with a lot of favors and privileges and straight cash bribes to make it all go down easier, but it is important to make sure that any potential challenger to your regime cannot muster the resources or the forces necessary to actually do it. As long as a regime maintains a preponderance of force, no one will challenge them, but once people start to suspect that, hey, maybe the stick is not as quick or as strong as it used to be, well, that’s when revolutions happen.

So, okay, moving on from the political aspects of our ancien regimes, let’s hop over to economics. I think in general what we find in all of our ancien regimes is that in the generation or two prior to the revolution we see a lot of dynamic economic growth. Now we are talking here about the stable phase of our ancien regimes, not about the moments we’ll talk about next week, when shortfalls or crop failures or recessions throw the political equilibrium out of balance. What I’m talking about is before all of that, and there, we typically find a generation or two’s worth of economic growth and increasing wealth, rather than any kind of stagnation or decline. We see this from the advancing commercial prosperity of Britain in the 1600s to the generally increasing fortunes of colonial elites, whether they be Anglo, Spanish, or French. Europe in the 19th century is obviously a story of rapid capitalist growth. You can say a lot of different things about 19th century European economics, but one thing you cannot say is that it was stagnant or declining.

Later in the series, we found both Mexico and Russia in very similar places in the latter bit of the 19th century. Found on the periphery of the capitalist empires, they initiated rapid industrial growth to keep up. Now critically, the fortunes made during this period of economic growth are not necessarily distributed evenly, and thus create two revolutionary forces that will act both in concert and contradiction. On the one hand, we have the growing ambition and self-confidence of those who have benefited from dynamic economic growth, and on the other, the growing anger and bitterness of those exploited and impoverished by new economic modes of product. The fact that we find a lot of economic dynamism in pre-revolutionary societies naturally lends itself to talking in Marxist terminology. A natural outgrowth of the sovereign’s imperative to maintain stable relations within the ruling class, and the imperative of that ruling class to have a reliable sovereign, means that there is invariably a convergence of the economic systems and political systems of a society. The socioeconomic base creates the political structure, which turns around and further entrenches the organization of that base. So, a society where the means of production are owned by major landowners in a medieval agrarian society means that the political system will naturally develop a stable equilibrium that accounts for how wealth influence and authority are distributed in a feudal agrarian society. This is gonna be different from a heavily industrialized urban capitalist economy, which will naturally draw in different units:w corporations, banks, leaders of trade and industry and commerce, and their beliefs about what an acceptable political system looks like need to be taken into account.

And so, in the Marxist account of revolutionary history, a shift in the economic base, like the one from feudalism to capitalism, is gonna trigger revolutionary energy, when the old political arrangement of the super structure no longer fit the base. And the fact that we see shifts in economic activities and a lot of dynamic economic growth in pre-revolutionary ancien regimes does lend some credence to the notion that to disconnect between the economic base and the political superstructure is a critical source of disequilibrium that will require a political response.

So everything we’ve spoken about thus far has had to do with the structures of these societies, their political, economic, and social arrangements, the structural backdrop for historical action. But there is this whole other side of the revolutionary equation, and that is individual agency. When the moment comes for a nimble political response, who’s taking the call? Two leaders might be given exactly the same set of structural conditions; one leader is able to navigate the problem, the other triggers a revolution. Not because the structures they inherited made revolution inevitable, but because of their individual choices, And one thing I am now willing to say, after all of the revolutions that we’ve covered, is that none of them had to happen. None of them were inevitable. All of them broke out when and where they did partly because of the quality of the leadership at the moment of the crisis. And even more to the point, the reason there was a crisis at all was because the quality of the leadership was substandard. Individual agency is a key component of creating revolutions, and there’s nothing quite like incompetence to create a revolution. The roster of leaders for our various ancien regimes is an absolute rogues gallery of buffoons, blunders, and absolute fail sons: King Charles I of England, Scotland and Ireland, the members of the cabinets of George III the 1760s and 1770s, Louis 16th, the administrators of Saint-Domingue in the 1780s, Charles IV and Ferdinand VII of Spain, Charles X, King of France, Louis Philippe, King of the French, Ferdinand I of Austria, Napoleon III, Porfirio Díaz, and finally Tsar Nicholas II. These are some of the biggest dumbass leaders in history, and from quite early in the process of making the Revolutions Podcast, I realized that there is a Great Idiot Theory that exists right alongside any great Man theory of history: that as often as history is made by the brilliant, the wise, and the bold, it’s made by the ignorant, and the incompetent, and the weak. Every single ancien regime we have talked about on the show did not have to fall into a revolution. It took the very special and unique incompetence of each member of our rogues gallery of dumbasses to make it happen.

The single character trait that all of our great idiots seem to have in common is a fundamental lack of imagination. And this lack of imagination usually manifests itself as pigheaded inflexibility. If revolutionary energy is building, that means the regime is facing new political questions it may not have the answer to. Successful leaders use their imagination to dream up new answers to these new questions instead of stubbornly insisting on sticking with the old answers. And what I witnessed a lot in the run up to revolutions is kings and emperors and ministers being very insistent and demanding, where they should have been flexible and creative. Tsar Nicholas could have easily forged a settlement within Russia’s ruling class that would’ve allowed him and his family to remain on the throne forever. There might still be a Tsar of Russia. Instead, he refused to let in even the smallest shaft of imaginative light, such that he could see a positive place for himself, his family, and his dynasty in an ever so slightly reorganized political system that acknowledged the existence of changes in economic, intellectual, and social currents. a different leader, making slightly different decisions, dies happy in a big fancy bed instead of getting shot in a basement.

The Great Idiot Theory of revolutionary history also has a very specific subset to it. It’s not just that our sovereigns and their ministers are doing a bad job and therefore bad things happen — although that is very much the case — it’s also that people around the bumbling sovereign, who are smart and ambitious and capable, get extremely frustrated with the very act of watching the bumbling sovereign make such a hash of things. It’s offensive to their intellect and their pride. Why is my great nation or kingdom being ruled by such an idiot? And thus offended, these educated members of the ruling class start entertaining the idea that it might be necessary to remove the incompetent sovereign. Incompetent rulers will always invite challenges to their rule, and incompetent rulers presiding over society whose structural forces are generating discontented energy… well, that’s gonna invite a revolution.

So to sum this up, how do we define a stable regime? We define it as one whose economic and social arrangements align with the political regime of the sovereign, producing a general sense of the regime’s legitimacy. This consensus is forged with both bread and stick, with bribes and inducements existing alongside brutal oppression and persecution. These regimes must also have competent leaders in charge to grapple with the ever changing set of political questions, as the passage of time provokes new questions to be answered. It was once the case for each of our ten pre-revolutionary regimes that we talked about on the show that they were stable, that they had equilibrium, that they were all once regimes and not ancien regimes.

Next week, we will turn our attention to the moment when that transition starts to happen. Everything we talked about today was about establishing and maintaining stable political equilibrium. But what happens when elements start entering the system that create disequilibrium? When the old political settlements, agreements, privileges and penalties are no longer enough to keep the discontentment, anger, and above all ambition contained? When the structural forces of society begin grinding into one another and creating revolutionary friction, deft leadership is required to find a new equilibrium. And if, instead of deft leadership, you have one of the great idiots of history running the show?

Well, my friends, I think your regime is about to become ancien.

Appendix 1 – Coming Full Circle

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. September is here again, summer is over and it’s back to our regular routines. Our schedules are gonna quickly fill up with events and activities and meetings, and we’ll be constantly doing things just in the nick of time, but we’ve still gotta look good and look sharp and not look frazzled and shell shocked and terminally harassed. And at least with Harry’s we know there will be one fewer thing on our to-do list. I don’t think I’ve ever had a moment in all the years I’ve used Harry’s where I get let down, where that last razor is finished before my new ones have arrived. And I’ll also say that I’m packing for this three week long tour I’m about to go on. I made sure to stash up a couple of razors so I don’t have to randomly go grab disposable razors from some local Walgreens cuz I ran out while I was on the road.

Now right now you can go get Harry’s starter set for just $3. Plus you’ll get a free travel size body. The set includes a five blade razor weighted handle, foaming shave gel, and a travel cover, a $16 value for just $3 when you visit harrys.com/revolutions.

So no matter how busy things get, stay fresh with Harry’s. Get your Harry’s starter set today and you’ll also get a free travel size body wash. Just go to harrys.com/revolutions

that again, harrys.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Trade Coffee. I’ve been drinking coffee every morning for like 25 years now, and I’m not a connoisseur and I don’t have a refined palate, and I can’t tell you precisely why one cup of coffee tastes good to me and another doesn’t, but there are differences, and some cups of coffee taste good to me and others don’t.

But since I’ve started with Trade Coffee, all the coffee I drink every morning has been great. So, if you want something curated, just for you, take a minute to complete Trade’s coffee questionnaire. You’ll be expertly matched with your perfect coffee and a fresh bag of beans will be on its way. And maybe you wouldn’t like the coffee that I like, and maybe I wouldn’t like the coffee that you like, but that hardly matters, because we’re not drinking each other’s coffee. We’re drinking the stuff that was sent to us.

So if you wanna support small businesses and brew the best cup of coffee you’ve ever made at home, it’s time to try Trade. Right now Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off your first order, plus free shipping at drinktrade.com/revolutions. That again is drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off your subscription to the best coffees in the country.

And now a word from our sponsor Better Help. We’ve all found ourselves in situations where we’ve got some problem and rather than trying to find a solution to the problem we just settle in and fixate on the problem, and then completely forget that we should probably be trying to solve the problem rather than just rehashing it in our minds over and over again. One of the things that a good therapist can do is help us shake out of that habit of fixating on our problems and think more clearly about what a solution could possibly be, because believe it or not, finding a solution to the problem is better than just running it through your mind over and over again. And it’s the kind of thing that we don’t even realize we’re doing, but with help and therapy, we can get a broader perspective to see the bigger picture, and work towards overcoming and solving and disentangling ourselves from our problems rather than just sitting around with them forever. So if you wanna be a better problem- solver therapy can get you there. Visit betterhelp.com/revolutions today to get 10% off your first month.

That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix One: Coming Full Circle

Nine years ago, I set out to write a series exploring great revolutions in history. My goal was to synthesize as much information as I could about these revolutions and then craft narratives that laid them out from beginning to middle to end. But here at the end of the end of the series, I want to take a look back and survey all of these narratives and see if we can’t draw some conclusions about the nature, form, and progress of revolutions.

Each revolution was unique unto itself, but many of them seem to have similar characteristics. I think we’ve all noticed little patterns and recurrences that are nested inside of the contingent distinctiveness of each series. Stock characters and groups seem to show up over and over again, and events of striking similarity just keep happening. I mean, how many times did I say “a large crowd gathered in a confined space and someone fired a shot, but we’ll never know who and we’ll never know why.” Now this absolutely is not about drawing out fundamental laws of history — because those don’t exist — but we can recognize that in all the events we’ve talked about on the show, they fall under the category of revolution because they have certain common characteristics. So I wanna spend some time together figuring out what those common characteristics are.

I’d like to start these concluding episodes by returning to the very beginning. When I launched the show, I wrote an introduction, an episode zero to introduce the series. And since I published that introduction way back in September 2013, hand to god, I haven’t listened to it since. I always needed to focus on whatever the topic of the week was, and I knew basically what I had said in the introduction, so there was never any need to go back and listen to it again. And so for the first time, in nine years, I sat down and listened to it again, because I thought that to end the show, it would be worthwhile to return to the beginning. Did I actually do what I set out to do? What can I say now that I couldn’t say then? What did I get right, what did I get wrong? What was I vague and cagey about that I can now, after all these years, state more directly and confidently?

So, what we’re gonna do here in Appendix One is take an annotated look back at the introduction, kind of a director’s commentary track on the things that I said oh so many moons ago. So I started the introduction by saying:

The word revolution is one of those words that you think you know the definition of, until you actually start trying to define it. Then it turns out to be a slippery fish. Because first of all, the word revolution coined by Copernicus in 1543, is supposed to mean completing an orbit, coming full circle.

Okay. So right off the bat, I would rewrite this opening to say something like popularized by Copernicus, not coined by Copernicus. I’m looking at the Oxford English Dictionary right now, and they’ve got the first references to revolution coming out of Latin and old French as early as 1390, with smatterings of additional references in the 1400s and early 1500s, all predating Copernicus.

But then I go on to say:

But the kind of revolution we’re talking about is the opposite of that. It’s a sudden radical change, overthrowing the old regime and replacing it with a new one. It’s not about coming full circle. It’s about boldly setting out on a new path.”

So right away, the word doesn’t even mean what it’s supposed to mean, and it only gets muddier from there.

Now, if we continue to scan down in the Oxford English Dictionary, we find the word revolution as “alteration, change, or mutation” popping up as early as the 1600s, whereupon it would become very specifically linked with the events of Stuart Era Britain. It’s still not clear to me why a word that literally means return to the old came to mean change into something new, but then again, the word literally now has an accepted secondary informal definition of figuratively, so languages gonna language.

So I went on to say:

Because even overlooking the utter absurdity of using the word revolution to describe a fundamental change in political organization, we still have a hard time expressing precisely what we mean by revolution. We know it involves overthrowing the existing regime, but we also know it’s more than a mere coup. We know it involves a conflict between two competing forces within a country, but we also know it’s more than a mere civil war. We know it involves mass mobilization, but we also know it’s more than some half baked peasant revolt. It’s more organized, more directed, more thoughtful. Isn’t it? Well, sometimes yes and sometimes, really, no. As it turns out, distinguishing coups from civil wars, from revolts from revolutions, is a very sticky proposition.

Okay. So now here, I’ll just make a comment on the writing because I’ve gone from this being a slippery fish to a sticky proposition, and if I had to do this all over again, I would’ve picked a lane, I would’ve talked about how it was very slippery or how it was very sticky, not both of them at the same time, but you know, maybe the slippery fish got left out too long, and now it’s a sticky… proposition, which, ew…

So, let’s move on.

I go on to say, ” Indeed, for each of the revolutions we are gonna cover in this series, there is a contingent of revisionist historians or sociologists ready to argue that no revolution in fact took place, that it was just a rebellion masquerading as a revolution, because, look the revolutionary effects were neither as wide or deep as one supposed, or only a narrow band of socioeconomic elites actually participated, or no one at the time actually thought they were engaged in revolution. But the problem is that when we add up all those particular reinterpretations, we’re left with the unsatisfying notion that in all of human history no revolution has in fact ever taken place. And that just seems not right.”

You know, when I wrote that I was deep in the weeds of the English Revolution and looking immediately ahead to the American Revolution, both of which come with very heavy, “it wasn’t actually a revolution” factions within their respective historiographic traditions. But having moved on down the line, I have found that this has broadly held true. In every revolution I’ve covered, with the possible exception of Haiti. I have found people arguing against interpreting this particular historical event as a revolution, often deploying the argument that the end result was so similar to the original conditions that we might have witnessed a civil war or a coup d’état or a chaotic breakdown of the legal order, but if the word revolution applies, it’s only in its original sense: coming full circle, that nothing really changed.

Now, I don’t personally buy most of those arguments, and I think the great invisible pillar of the case is a pedantic special pleading, which is why I’m happy to continue to endorse what I say next, which is, “With that in mind, this series is based on a broad definition of what counts as a revolution.”

So the Revolutions Podcast was always based on that principle, erring on the side of an inclusive definition of revolution rather than a restrictive one. But even still, I then offered some guidelines for how other people have tried to define the definition of revolution. I said, “The Encyclopedia of Political Revolutions, dealing with this same problem, casts a wide net by including events that share two characteristics. First, irregular procedures aimed at forcing political change within a society and second, lasting effects on the political system of the society in which they occurred.”

So let’s unpack this a bit more than I did at the time. Any given society, no matter its form, has rules, laws, traditions, governing who holds power, why they hold power, and who power will be transferred to next. This could be tribal heritage, oligarchic consensus, constitutional law, genetic inheritance, or random lottery. It doesn’t matter what the system is. It just matters that the system is. It serves as the regular procedure of allocating power. A revolution necessarily manifests from outside regular procedures and instead deploys irregular procedures to allocate power in a novel and heretofore illegitimate way.

Now this could, of course, also apply to a mere coup d’état, which is why the Encyclopedia of Political Revolutions requires that second condition: lasting effects on the political system of the society in which they occurred. Which is to say, it can’t just be about swapping out political personnel, changing only the answer to the question who holds power. A revolution also changes the system itself. It changes the why and the how of power allocation, as well as the who. A revolution uses irregular procedures to overthrow the old regular procedures and then impose new regular procedures in their place. The tribal heritage, oligarchic consensus, constitutional law, genetic inheritance, random lottery that existed before, must be swept aside and replaced.

So then I go on to say, “But I’d like to get a touch more specific than that. Because it’s not enough to have a cabal of elites force their way into power — that’s a coup — and it’s not enough to have an amorphous blob of angry peasants marching around with clubs and axes — that’s a revolt. Or maybe an insurrection. Sociologist Charles Tilley narrows the definition a little bit further to, ‘A forcible transfer of power over a state, in the course of which at least two distinct blocks of contenders make incompatible claims to control the state, and some significant portion of the population subject to the state’s jurisdiction acquiesces in the claims of each block.’ Which is jumbled well, because he’s a sociologist, but basically, we need some cross-class alliance of dissidents to overthrow an existing regime by extra-legal means and then alter the political system in some fundamental way.”

Now, before I move on, I will say that I don’t actually think that what I said there about, we need some cross-class alliance of dissidents is actually a necessary part of Tilly’s definition, I think that was just me projecting my own beliefs about the mechanics of a successful revolution. I think a revolution needs a cross-class alliance, but that’s not something that logically follows from what Tilly was trying to say about two distinct blocks of contenders.

Anyway, I go on to say, “Where it starts to get messy is when further wrinkles are added. Theda Skocpol, for example, creates a super-class called social revolutions that requires change to the political structure be accompanied and reinforced by deep changes in the social structure. And this is perfectly reasonable, but leaves us grappling with difficult and ultimately subjective questions, like how much change? For how many people? For how long? And how do we even measure it? These are the kinds of questions that academics will be arguing about forever as new evidence is uncovered and old evidence is reexamined, and which I plan to neatly sidestep. Don’t get me wrong, we’ll get into it, but I have no intention of adhering to some strict analytic criteria and then casually tossing away events like the Mexican Revolution because not enough hectares of land were ultimately redistributed to make it a really real revolution. If it walks like a duck and it talks like a duck, it’s probably a revolution.”

Now, this is the part of the introduction that I personally remember most — well, this and one other part — that if it walks like a duck and talks like a duck, it’s probably a revolution. I absolutely did not want to get bogged down in semantics. And I still don’t, by the way. I often find the pedantic urge to create perfect definitions to be incredibly tedious. But after nine years and ten seasons, I think maybe I should take a stab at trying to define what a revolution means.

So for me, the first thing we must do is delineate between a political revolution and a social revolution. And okay, here we go.

A political revolution is when the existing structure of political power — that is to say how power is exercised justified, legitimized, defended, and transferred — is displaced by a force originating beyond the bounds of that existing structure and replaces it with something different.

Okay, we got that?

Meanwhile, a social revolution is when the economic relations and/or cultural hierarchies of a society — their personnel, rationalizations, habits, norms, obligations, and modes of production — are rapidly transformed, such that the society is reorganized in a fundamentally different manner.

Now when those two are combined, we get what I can loosely dub a great revolution. A great revolution is the combination of a political revolution and a social revolution. When the revolutionary transformation of the political structure of society unfolds alongside a fundamental reorganization of the society’s economic modes of production and cultural hierarchies.

Now the first thing to say about my stab at creating a definition here is, that, like all definitions, mine are entirely inadequate to the task, and are open to obvious critique and objection. Even as I try to be as precise as possible, all I can come up with is something like “society is organized in a fundamentally different manner.” I mean, what does that even mean? Who gets to define what is the same and what is different? I’ve frankly moved no further than Skocpol. How many hectares of land need to be transferred before you can say that it’s a new mode of production, or that society is now organized in a fundamentally different manner? How many new individuals need to enter the ruling class for it to be counted as a new type of ruling class? I don’t think there’s any combination of words that will so thoroughly and completely define what a revolution is to be beyond objection and beyond subjective interpretation. The reason it’s hard to come up with a definition of revolution is because it’s hard to come up with a definition of revolution.

I do think that it’s important to understand the difference between political revolutions and social revolutions though, that they are talking about different things, and it’s vital to distinguish them. Of the revolutions that we’ve talked about on the podcast, the American Revolution is the easiest one to point to and say, well, was that really a revolution? But clearly distinguishing political and social revolutions makes the answer pretty clear: the social and economic structure of American society largely carried over intact between the Colonial era and the early Republican era, so it’s not a social revolution. But did the Americans use force originating outside the existing political structure to displace that structure and replace it with something different? Yeah, that quite obviously happened. The American Revolution was a political revolution.

And just as a political revolution can occur without a social revolution, a social revolution can also occur without a political revolution. We never talked about these things because the existence of a political revolution was kind of a prerequisite for being included in the podcast, but things like the Scientific Revolution, the Industrial Revolution, the Digital Revolution, can and do rapidly transform the economic relations and cultural hierarchies of society without necessarily requiring a political revolution to also occur. The arrival of computers in the internet at the end of the 21st century has pretty massively impacted our social organizations, and also pretty much unfolded without the displacement and replacement of existing political structures.

At least not yet.

The special category of great revolutions comes into play when social and political revolutions are combined, when forces outside the existing political structure overthrow that structure and replace it with something new, and it happens alongside a general reorganization of economic and social relations inside the society resulting in a permanent change to that society.

So, what did we talk about on the show? Did we talk about political revolutions, social revolutions, great revolutions? Well, to apply these definitions, I wanna first turn to what I said next specifically about the English Revolution.

I said:

If there was ever a historical period that highlights this problem of what do we call it, it’s the period we’re going to begin the series with: Britain in the 1640s and 1650s. Something happened. Everyone agrees on that, but was it a revolution? And if it was, was it a religiously driven Puritan revolution or an economically driven bourgeois revolution? Or was it neither, and instead just a civil war that has been anachronistically labeled at revolution? the men and women who lived through the period often referred to it as simply ‘the late troubles,’ and left it at that. So what was it? A revolution, a rebellion, a civil war? In truth, it was all of these things. It started as a conflict over whether the political system should be reformed, descended into civil war, sparking a totally unexpected revolutionary period in the late 1640s and early 1650s that saw the king executed, monarchy abolished, and a written constitution introduced for the first time.

But then the storm passed, and by 1660 the monarchy was restored, and most of the recent innovations swept away. So what do we call it? Every possible label — the Great Rebellion, the English Revolution, the English Civil Wars, the Wars in the Three Kingdoms — fails to capture some essential element of the story. Since I am primarily interested in the revolutionary aspects of the period, I am going to use English Revolution as shorthand. I know that this is problematic, not the least of which, because y’know, Scotland and Ireland, and if you want to yell at me about calling at the English revolution, please email me at revolution podcast@gmail.com.

Uh, side note, you can actually stop emailing me about that.

But just so you, I’m not a Marxist or some unreconstructed Wig, I’m just a guy interested in the revolutionary aspects of the period, who is going to be talking a lot about the English revolutionary aspects of that period.

So this part of the introduction gets at the trouble of naming things, and the inadequacy of naming things, and how hard it is to define things. But given that we’ve now worked up a couple of definitions of our own, let’s see if we can’t apply them to what we’ve talked about in the show.

So, series one about the Late Troubles in Britain in the 1640s and 1650s was very clearly a political revolution. The revisionist take that it was merely a civil war cannot account for the displacement and replacement to the political system that went on. They chopped off the king’s head and they promulgated a new republican constitution. And even though the monarchy came back in the end, that monarchy was fundamentally different as a result of the revolutionary upheavals. The political arrangements of Britain after the Late Troubles was completely different. It was a political revolution.

But that said, even though there were socially revolutionary aspects in the form of the Levelers and the Diggers, these pockets were ultimately pretty limited in scope, duration, and reach. Yes, those people called on property relations and cultural hierarchies to be overthrown, but those relations and hierarchies were not ever actually overthrown.

So, Britain 1640s and 1650s, a political revolution, but not a social revolution.

Now moving on to the American Revolution, we just kind of talked about that, so I think we can move on: it was a political revolution without a social revolution.

Now, the French Revolution on the other hand absolutely entailed a social revolution running alongside its political revolution and so it’s the first of our great revolutions. That said though, the quality and quantity of the social revolutionary aspects can be debated. What really happened to land ownership and commercial relations and social privileges and cultural interactions and linguistic transformations? I mean the French Revolution ultimately destabilized not just the existing absolutist monarchy, but also the social and economic systems that it rested on. But how much, and how far and to what degree these things changed is a matter of ongoing debate. We must also always keep in mind de Tocqueville’s argument that there was at least as much continuity as change between the Ancien Regime and Revolutionary France, but when you look at the leadership of the first French Republic, what they were up to and why, it’s very clear that they believed it was their job to change everything, up to and including the nature of time itself. And from having also studied the Restoration Bourbon period, in some detail, I can also say with confidence that the Restoration Period was not simply a reversion back to pre-revolutionary norms.

Now, many of the revolution’s most ambitious dreams did disappear, but French culture, economics, language, and politics, they were all changed forever. The revolution came, and it touched everything and it left a permanent impression on everything. It was a great revolution.

Then moving on, there’s not really much to say here about the Haitian Revolution. There’s no real confusion or debate. It was probably the single most revolutionary event we talked about on the show, and about which there can be the least argument. The Haitian Revolution was a great revolution, maybe the greatest revolution.

So the series on Spanish American independence then obviously covers many different regions and countries each with their own unique dynamics but in the main, we’re talking here about an anti-colonial revolution that displaced and replaced the systems of political power, so it’s definitely a political revolution. There’s also more social revolutionary rhetoric baked into Spanish America than we saw up in Anglo America. Dismantling the racial Casta system and Bolivar’s turn to abolitionism are the most obvious examples. But we also know that the practical outcomes of the revolutions fell well short of these professed ideals, and the revolutionary mythology in Spanish America — that independence produced racially egalitarian societies — is not actually as true as the myths would have us believe.

So, Spanish American independence is a political revolution for sure. And it was much more of a social revolution than we saw in the American Revolution. But you can only really give that social revolution partial credit, because it unfolded far more in the telling than in the doing.

The French Revolution of 1830, meanwhile, was a pretty straightforward political revolution. And even though critics will say it merely replaced one Bourbon with another, the existing structure of political power was displaced by a force originating beyond the bounds of the existing political structure and replaced it with something different. That happened.

And though the July Monarchy is referred to as the bourgeois monarchy, because as Jacques Laffitte said, “Now, the bankers will rule,” the actual impact on social hierarchies and economic relations is pretty muted, and to the extent that things changed in France, it was just part of an ongoing transformation of European society as it moved from the early to the mid 19th century. That transformation unfolded pretty independently of the abrupt political revolution of 1830. There was not a commensurate abrupt social revolution in 1830. So we call the French Revolution of 1830 a political revolution. The same can be said of the Revolutions of 1848, especially given the fact that 1848 was our first failed revolution. Like in 1830, the Revolutionary wave that swept Europe was mostly a political revolution; it was about overthrowing old political regimes and replacing them with more constitutional and democratic governments. And as we saw, the rocks upon which the revolutions of 1848 were dashed was the question of whether the political revolution would advance to a social revolution. This was the rupture between the liberals and the socialists. The liberals wanted to keep it a political revolution, the socialists wanted to advance it to a social revolution, and that rupture is what allowed the conservatives to survive and reassert themselves. The rupture played out most famously in the contrast between February and June 1848 in Paris, but the same kind of thing played out all over Germany and in the Hapsburg realms. The distinction between political revolution and social revolution was never so obvious and clear cut.

Although, that said, the Paris also makes this pretty obvious and clearcut. The events of 1870 and 1871 in France also saw a stark contrast between the successful political revolution that overthrew the autocratic Second Empire and founded a liberal constitutional Third Republic, and the bloody repression of the social revolution that broke out in Paris, which was explicitly aiming to turn the world upside down and completely reorganize the social order. Now, had the Paris Commune succeeded, and spread its model to other cities and departments in France, I mean, yeah, obviously we’re talking about a great revolution. But Adolphe Thiers spent one bloody week making sure that didn’t happen.

Now, the Mexican Revolution is actually a super interesting case, and there’s always gonna be people making the argument that the Mexican Revolution was actually just a bunch of war lords, waging a multi-polar civil war against each other that started with a repressively autocratic presidential republic and ended with a repressively autocratic presidential republic, so this doesn’t even count as a political revolution. And, look, on the one hand, I think it’s kind of true that after the winds that swept Mexico stopped blowing, that the political structure of PRI Mexico was awfully similar to the Porfiriato.

But when you look at the goals and the legacy of the Zapatistas, the goals in the legacies of Villa’s Army of the North, the widely remarked upon changes and the mentality, attitude, and lifestyle of the peasantry between 1910 and 1920, the Mexican Revolution was far more than a clash of war lords. And then, if you push it all the way through the presidency of Lázaro Cárdenas, the nationalization of land and resources? I mean, there were major transformations in the political order and the economic structures of Mexico. I’m hard pressed to not call it a full blown great revolution. A revolutionary transformation of the political structure of society unfolded alongside a fundamental reorganization of the society’s economic modes of production and cultural hierarchies. That’s what happened in Mexico at the beginning of the 20th century, so I’m here to call it a great revolution.

And then finally, we ended with the Russian Revolution, which is at first blush, quite obviously a great revolution. The old structures of political power were displaced and replaced, and nearly every facet of cultural and economic life was altered forever. But people will always say, Hey, look at that, a highly bureaucratized authoritarian police state was replaced by… a highly bureaucratized authoritarian police state. And even if we recognize major continuity between the Witte System of the 1890s and the state industrialization projects of the five year plan, the scale and scope and impact of Soviet industrialization was well beyond revolutionary. And that is to say nothing of collectivization, which was brutal, imposed by raw force and traumatized tens of millions of people, but it’s hard to say the economic relations and cultural hierarchies of Russian society — their personnel, rationalizations habits, norms, obligations, and modes of production — weren’t rapidly transformed such that society was organized in a fundamentally different manner.

So attempts to reduce the Russian experience to a mere civil war or coup d’état or to blow it all off and say, ah, the more things change, the more they stay the same, all of that strikes me as too clever by half. The Russian Revolution was a great revolution.

Okay, so we wandered quite a ways away from the introductory text, so let’s return now to what I said.

Finally, let’s talk a little bit about interpretation. In broad terms, historians interested in explaining revolutions tend to break down into two loose camps. One camp argues that revolutions are wrapped when slowly building tensions in the socioeconomic system finally break; the other camp argues that it has far more to do with the calculations and miscalculations of individual historical actors. The former is criticized for erecting very nice looking theoretical models, and then highlighting anything that proves the model and ignoring anything that doesn’t. The latter is criticized for essentially arguing that nothing was amiss until the moment rebellion, civil war, and violent social upheaval spontaneously consumed the entire nation. Neither of these interpretations alone is, at least to me, satisfactory. Long term social forces set the parameters for action, but they do not dictate the results. Individual choices dictate the results, but always within the bounds of those long term social parameters. This is not a bold thesis, but I’m pretty sure it’s how life goes.

Now I still basically hold to this, and this is basically just a restatement of Karl Marx’s line that “Men make their own history, but they do not make it in circumstances of their own choosing.” Large structural forces are absolutely necessary to explain the onset of any revolution, but contingency and individual decision making are vitally important to explaining the specifics of how and why events unfolded the way they did. I don’t think it’s the case that any revolution can be predicted accurately in advanced by analyzing all those social forces, because it’s always gonna come down to happenstance and luck and accident. But I also think it’s true that happenstance, luck, and accident won’t on their own produce a revolution. Those little X factors need to be operating inside the proper environment or else nothing is going to happen.

So that brings us finally to the other bit that everyone remembers about the introduction, and the part that people like to rip me about the most. It is when I said, “I’ll close with a note on programming. With this show covering a series of distinct time periods that are thematically linked, but otherwise wildly disconnected, when I make the transition from one revolution to the next, I’m going to have to pause and recalibrate. Specifically, I’m gonna have to pause and recalibrate for four weeks. I’ve thought a lot about this and I just don’t see any good way around it. Each revolution will run its allotted 12 to 15 episodes–

Mm-hmm.

— and then I’m gonna go dark for a month while I get ready for the next batch. So 12 weeks on four weeks off. Sound good? Good.

Okay, so obviously the most hilariously glaring thing here is the idea that I was gonna do the series in 12 to 15 episodes a piece, and in case you haven’t heard me talk about this elsewhere, the thing that happened is that, while I was working on the very first series on the English Revolution, I was absolutely being tortured by how much I had to leave out, and how many different things I didn’t feel like I could talk about or explore because of this limit I had put on myself. I mean, there’s easily enough material about the English revolution to fit fifty episodes, it’s incredibly complex. So I did make a good faith effort at keeping that 12 to 15 episode limit going for the American Revolution, but then as I was staring down the barrel of the French Revolution, I realized I just couldn’t do it. And more to the point, I didn’t want to do it. I needed unrestricted time and space to explain things the way that I thought they needed to be explained. And so even though, yes, Russia went beyond self parody, I don’t regret a single episode of it. I’m just never gonna be the guy you come to for the quick summary of anything. I’m the guy you come to for the details.

But there’s actually something else hiding in this paragraph that’s even more important in terms of my own intellectual development, and it’s this bit:

With this show covering a series of distinct time periods that are thematically linked, but otherwise wildly disconnected…

Because look, I no longer believe that. It’s one of the most consequential changes in my historical worldview from when I started the show in 2013 to where I am now here at the end of 2020. Now I knew going into the podcast that there were obviously gonna be links between like the American Revolution and the French Revolution, similar ideas and other connections, crossover characters like Lafayette and Thomas Payne. But once I hit the French Revolution, I realized deep, deep in my bones how much I was not talking about distinct time periods that were wildly disconnected. Quite the opposite. I found everything deeply interconnected, enmeshed and interrelated. I basically lost all faith in discrete national histories being able to even remotely answer the basic historical question, what happened? It probably started when I realized that there was no way to explain the French Revolution without explaining the Polish Partitions, but then as I advanced into Haiti and Spanish America, I became fully consumed by the idea that this whole time I’ve just been describing one single revolutionary event playing out in different theaters, that there isn’t an American Revolution and a French Revolution and a Haitian Revolution, but one single Atlantic Revolution. I simply do not believe that things are wildly disconnected anymore. I have a fundamentally holistic understanding of history now.

But then advancing through the years, as we moved to 1848 and the Paris Commune and Mexico and Russia, the histories and personalities and ideas, they grew, they developed, they shifted and transformed, but there was never a break in continuity. Everything is connected to everything else. There are no histories. There is only history. One single thing that never ends.

So then I wrapped up the introduction by saying,

So with all that out of the way, let’s get into this thing. I apologize in advance if I butcher any pronunciation, it’s bound to happen, email me when it does, don’t just leave me hanging.

And yeah, pronunciation was always a challenge. I used Forvo and Google Translate and dictionaries and videos and direct contact with native speakers, but still, I failed and failed and failed again with only the thin hope that maybe in the future, I would fail better. I know for a fact that I managed to mispronounce a minimum of one word in each of the following languages: English, French, German, Hungarian, Russian, Polish, Italian, Portuguese, Serbian, Croatian, Czech, Slovakian, Latin, and Lithuanian. There are probably others I can’t remember at the moment, but you know, for the record, the show is over now, so you can stop emailing me about my pronunciation.

Then the very last thing I said was, the show lives at revolutionspodcast.com. That is as true today as it was when it was written, and it will remain there until civilization collapses.

So, you know, five, maybe like ten years. Haha, just kidding, or am I.

So, I think looking back from this vantage point, coming now full circle and doing a revolution on revolutions, I think we’re off to a pretty good start on wrapping up the show. And over the next several episodes, we’ll walk through the processes and structures of all the revolutions that we’ve talked about, all the beginnings and middles and ends, to see how they relate to each other, how they connect to each other, and kind of come to that good old conclusion that while history never repeats itself, it sure has a habit of rhyming.

 

 

10.103 – The Final Chapter

This week’s episode is brought to you by Green Chef. Green Chef is the number one meal kit for eating well. Green Chef makes eating well easy with plants to fit every lifestyle. Whether you’re keto, paleo, vegan, vegetarian, gluten free, or just looking to eat more balanced meals, Green Chef offers a range of recipes to suit your preferences. Green Chef’s recipes are all great time savers, and they’re gonna allow all of us to make the most of our upcoming summer days and summer nights. They provide a rotating cast of 24 different recipes to choose from, so you’re never gonna get bored with what you’re getting.

And the ingredients are great, we’ve got unique farm, fresh ingredients like figs dates and artichokes, plus sustainably sourced seafood. And the seafood options are great, we always enjoy ’em. We got, like, seafood salmon with caper sauce, blackened tilapia shrimp and grits. These recipes are great, they save us time, they save us energy and we know they’re sustainably sourced. Everyone’s happy. They’re great.

So go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use promo code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping. That again, go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.103: The Final Chapter

On May 19th, 2019, I published the first episode of the tenth and final season of the Revolutions podcast. It was episode 10.1: The International Working Men’s Association. And now, here we are more than three years later. It took 39 episodes just to get through the Revolution of 1905, then a hiatus to finish Hero of Two Worlds — which went from blank piece of paper when I started this series to a completed manuscript, to the hardcover release, and now, as I read this, the paperback is imminently forthcoming. The pandemic hit, and then it went on and on and on. It still goes on. I was personally in and out of French operating rooms, then we moved back to France — not that those two are explicitly linked.

There have been a million upheavals, big and small, personal, professional, public and private. There have been political upheavals that we all follow even if I don’t talk about it here on the podcast. Wars and insurrections, mass protests and attempted coups, ruling class intrigues, systemic failures and insufficient responses. The greedy, the timid, the daring, the inept, the fearful, the blind, the cunning, the unwilling and the bold, all crashing into one another. The unthinkable is thinkable. The impossible possible. The past, not even past, but the future staring us dead in the face. It’s been a long three years, that went by in the blink of an eye.

Now in Episode 10.1, we saw a scruffy crew of political dissidents and radical social activists convene in London in 1864 to plot a new course for European civilization — and, by virtue of Europe’s colonial stranglehold on the world, to plot a new course for human civilization. Most of them were veterans of the barricades of ’48 — or, at least, the printing presses of ’48 — and they worked in the reactionary aftermath of the failures of ’48. Their concern was a monstrously exploitive economic system enforced by the hired guns of the ruling class. Their objective was nothing less than total revolution; not just swapping out this ruler for that ruler, but the end of rulers. Not just transferring property from this tribe to that tribe, but the end of property. Not just the rise of one tiny political faction overthrowing another tiny political faction, but the end of factions entirely. The end of the minority ruling the majority. The end of mass exploitation, misery, and degradation. The triumph of dignity, justice, and prosperity for all. Liberty equality and fraternity, finally.

From its inception, the international Socialist movement was run through with internal conflicts, arguments backbiting, shit-talking and infighting. Their assaults on capitalism and imperialism were almost as vicious as their assaults on each other. In a few short years, the first International Workingman’s Association, explicitly organized to unite them in unbreakable solidarity, broke into two rival camps, two internationals, with each side expelling all the members of the other side. Purges and counter purges were baked into the foundation from the start. And so it went for the Russian wing of international socialism, through the decades where nothing happened and the weeks where decades happened. Marxists and anarchists, orthodox and revisionists, Bolsheviks and Mensheviks, internationalist and chauvinist, Social Democrat and communist, the Left Opposition, the Right Deviationists. Every few years or months or weeks, a new round of purges, expulsions, and walkouts, as any one of the several socialist parties out there broke into two camps, then those two into four, and those four into eight, those eight into sixteen, each group declaring themselves to be the avatars of socialist purity and righteousness, and everyone else a blockheaded bunch of losers.

Now, in fairness, it’s always easier for the defenders of the status quo to stick together. The status quo is a tangible, existant thing. It’s here and now, it’s what exists. Unity of purpose is simply defending what exists, protecting how things are. And not only that, they have the tangible resources to protect themselves, because what they are defending are those tangible resources. Meanwhile, the fight to replace the status quo means creating something new that presently exists only in the imagination. It’s a blank slate of infinite possibilities. It’s a utopia, approachable from an infinite number of paths, some of them leading in wildly different directions: up, down, around or behind, to this valley or that mountaintop or that paradise by the sea. And because there are an infinite number of places to go and an infinite number of ways to get there, the critics of the status quo, the enemies of the status quo can divide into an infinite number of factions, while the defenders of the status quo can just sit tight and stay put. It’s literally all they have to do. It’s all they want to do. It’s all they ever will do.

And so, the socialists and the anarchists and the communists fought amongst each other and within their own ranks. The battleground of factional infighting, from the first International forward, was always the congress and the executive committee. Always and everywhere, we find congresses and committees. Whatever the party, whatever the faction, congresses and committees. A congress of delegates would convene to vote on platforms and policies for this party or that party, but most importantly, to vote on the permanent committees, who would supervise the work after the congress disbanded. By simple practical necessity, the members of these various standing executive committees were empowered to articulate and enforce policies, platforms, tactics, strategies, and objectives. To win control of one of these executive committees meant winning control of the party, winning control of the movement, and possibly winning control of the whole revolution. It meant making your vision of the revolution, the official vision of the revolution, and thus the only permissible vision of the revolution.

From the standing committees of the first International through the Executive Committees of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party to the central committee of the Bolshevik Party, and now the Politburo of the Communist Party, we’ve seen time and again that winning control of these small committees, of perhaps five or seven or nine members, was a great prize. And this was the substance of Trotsky’s critique of the Bolsheviks when he said, “In the internal politics of the party, these methods lead to the party organization substituting itself for the party, the Central Committee substituting itself for the Party organization, and finally the dictator substituting himself for the Central Committee. The only thing he got wrong about this in projecting the future layout of the Communist Party is the additional rung of the Politburo between the Central Committee and the dictator. And while Trotsky was of course, prescient, he did not complain much about these things when he was in the Politburo.

Now, through the years, it was always woe to those who disagreed with the executive committees, especially if and when and where its handful of members realized they were empowered to set rules about who could be a member of the party, who could participate in party congresses, who was allowed to vote for members of the executive committees. Once control over the process was secured, the results would always be the same, because those who controlled the process controlled the results. This could become permanent once the executive committee established themselves as the court to final appeal, to whom all complaints must be sent, and from whom all final judgments would be handed down. The circuit would be closed. Whatever the Politburo said was right. Even when it was wrong, the only options left would be to conform, quit or be expelled.

Now, obviously I’m talking about all this because we’ve come to the final chapter of the Russian Revolution, which, if it wasn’t called the final chapter, would be called the Great Purge.

In the Great Purge, Joseph Stalin would carry the logic of committee rule and banishment of opposition, logic that had been a part of revolutionary socialism since the days of Marx, Engels, and Bakunin, to its most monstrous conclusion. It was the final elimination of all mental, legal, and political lines that separated disagreement with Stalin, from treason against the party, the Soviet Union and the revolution. By the early 1930s, Stalin had danced his Politburo quadrille with ruthless agility, isolating and removing his rivals one by one until the only dance partners left were those of Stalin’s choosing, and they only danced to the tunes Stalin called.

But his victory brought him no rest. When you’ve played treacherous games against a thousand hidden enemies your whole life, it’s impossible to not see hidden enemies everywhere all the time, especially once you’ve surrounded yourself with people who agree with you because they are terrified of disagreeing with you. And so, we have this tragic irony: that just as Stalin’s power inside the Soviet Union became truly unassailable in the mid-1930s, he unleashed a massive campaign of terror.

Stalin aimed his great purge at all levels of Soviet society: up at the top, he aimed to eliminate Lenin’s thin stratum of old Bolsheviks; anyone who could claim political authority, legitimacy, or respect due to their own service to the Party and the revolution, rather than simply Stalin’s whims. In the middle rungs, he aimed at state bureaucrats, party officials, and local functionaries; anyone who even so much as hinted at the existence of a method of Communist statecraft different from the glorious system handed down by Comrade Stalin. This middle group also included pretty much anyone who had gotten a college education before the revolution, including most of the cultural intelligentsia: writers, poets, artists, musicians, theater, directors, filmmakers; anyone who showed any interest of thinking for themselves. This also included academic elites like professors and scientists and researchers, plus that class of engineers and technical specialists and managers who had already been feeling the heat of political terror since the beginning of the first Five Year Plan. And then last, but certainly not least — because they felt it the most — we had the general masses, hundreds of thousands of workers, peasants, shopkeepers, secretaries, cleaning staff, teachers, people denounced for god knows what reason, put on a list, arrested by the police and either shoved on a cattle car and sent off to a labor camp or dragged to a basement where they would be shot.

Now explaining the Great Purge of course begins with Stalin’s own paranoid megalomania, and his obsession with eliminating personal enemies. Stalin would always act and behave as if the USSR, the revolution, the Communist Party, the Central Committee, the Politburo, and he himself were all one and the same thing, and moreover, in a state of constant siege. They were encircled by enemies. Now Stalin’s paranoia was driven partly by an intense feeling of perpetual victimization, that he was always the butt of slander and unfair attacks from everyone else, that everyone was out to get him, and so he could always justify going off and getting them first. Stalin also came ready equipped, just as Lenin did, with the personality of a bully. When he saw people backing down, he didn’t take that as a time to let up, but instead to go harder, that it wasn’t enough to beat your enemies, you had to degrade them, humiliate them and ruin them, and then destroy them.

But while Stalin’s own increasingly unhinged personality is a necessary part of explaining the Great Purge, it is not sufficient. Stalin’s siege mentality wasn’t just a psychological idiosyncrasy, it was the essential worldview of the Bolshevik party. The idea that they were always and everywhere surrounded by enemies trying to beat down the gates, climb over the walls, come up through the sewers. This is understandable given that they had come from the revolutionary underground, where people absolutely had been out to get them all the time — and not just visible enemies like policemen, gendarmes, or soldiers, but hidden enemies right in their own ranks. Every good comrade at every party meeting might in reality be an agent of the Okhrana, a spy, an informer, an agent provocateur. This wasn’t paranoid delusion, this was just a fact of daily life. It is an idle paranoia to suspect your closest comrade of secretly working against you. It’s in fact in the job description of any alert revolutionary.

This culture of paranoia grew proportionately when the Bolsheviks seized power and became the Communist Party. It was no longer about the police or the Ministry of the Interior but about entire nations and armies and peoples, all of them out to destroy Soviet Russia and the revolution. The White Armies were backed by an international gallery of enemies: France, Britain, Germany, the United States, Poland and Japan. It hardly matters that after historians got the time to sift through the various government archives that it became clear the international interventions by these powers into Russia during the Civil War were far less vast, coordinated, or committed than the Soviet leaders supposed. Doesn’t matter, because in the heat of the Civil War, they saw enemies everywhere, because there were enemies everywhere: internal and external, at home and abroad, inside and outside, above and below. The consequences of too much paranoia paled in comparisons to the consequences of too little.

It’s also not like the 1930s were a time to let one’s guard down. Now, from our advantage point almost a hundred years later, we can see plainly that what’s about to happen in the Soviet Union is a grotesque farce, a deadly exercise in creating absurd fantasies that all participants recognized as absurd fantasies but then pretended were real. And we also know that, internally, the opposition to Stalin was hopelessly atomized, weak, and inconsequential. But in the 1930s, the USSR was still surrounded by enemies. The Nazis had come to power in Germany, Mussolini ruled Italy, in the far east, the Empire of Japan, who had already dealt Russia a humiliating defeat a generation earlier, was aggressively expanding. Meanwhile, the lingering belief that the headquarters of western capitalism in Britain, France and the United States, the leaders of the international bourgeois, were always devising ways to undermine and then overthrow the Soviet Union. Was it beyond belief that right now, at this very moment, any one of those powers was suborning spies and saboteurs inside the Soviet Union, that political opposition to Stalin was ready to accept aid from any power willing to give it? It wasn’t crazy. All you had to do was look at the history of the Communist Party itself: the Bolsheviks had after all pulled into Finland Station on a train paid for by the Kaiser.

Now whether he was working in the Kremlin, making the official rounds through the Soviet Union, or relaxing at his beloved retreat on the Black Sea, Stalin’s mind always returned from whatever project he was working on to the larger problem of all those enemies out there out to get him, foreign powers like Germany and Japan passing money and information to dissident political leaders inside Russia who used that money and information to turn workers and peasants against Comrade Stalin, and by extension the Politburo, the Central Committee, the Communist Party, the Soviet Union, and the revolution. As his mind returned to this place, one face stood out clearer than any other, one voice rose above the rest, one pen would not stop scribbling: Trotsky, the stepson daddy liked best, the man whose intellectual arrogance rankled twice as hard because his intellectual superiority could not be denied. Trotsky, who embodied a totally legitimate communist alternative to Stalin whose claim to being [Lenin’s?] true heir was distressingly plausible. Trotsky had been a world famous political celebrity back when Stalin was an anonymous functionary. It’s safe to say that Trotsky had lived rent free in Stalin’s head for twenty years, and time had only increased Stalin’s obsession, his fear and his hatred of Trotsky. And it’s why Trotsky’s name will be everywhere in 1936, 1937 and 1938. Every confession would include links to Trotsky. I met with Trotsky. I corresponded with Trotsky. I’m a member of a group led by Trotsky.

Trotsky, Trotsky, Trotsky. It would always come back to Trotsky.

Now as with all of Stalin’s paranoia, he was not wholly unjustified. All those people he had isolated and ditched in the Politburo quadrille, plus anyone associated with the old Workers’ Opposition or the Left Opposition or the United Opposition or the Right Deviationists, all those guys had networks of friends, allies, and supporters who had been pushed out into the political wilderness, where they nursed deep and bitter resentments and plotted their comeback. All of them fully intended their time in the wilderness to be merely temporary, and when they staged their great comeback, it would be to fulfill the dying words of Lenin: get rid of Stalin.

In the fall of 1932, the secret police uncovered a couple of long documents written by an old Bolshevik named Martemyan Ryutin. The first was called An Appeal to all Members of the All Union Communist Party, and the other was a 200 page booklet called Stalin and the Crisis of the Proletarian Dictatorship. Ryutin, who’d been an ally of the right, called for an end to forced collectivization, the slowing of industrialization, and the reinstatement of all exiled Party members, including Trotsky. The appeal provocatively called Stalin “the gravedigger of the Revolution” and “the evil genius of […] the Russian revolution” and stated bluntly “Stalin must be removed by force.”

So, though Stalin’s imagination was a fever swamp of paranoia, it’s not like he was wrong that lots of people would love to see him overthrown, tossed in prison, or executed. These threatening anti-Stalin tracks enjoyed wide circulation among all flavors of the opposition, and when the author was identified, Ryutin himself was arrested and sentenced to ten years in prison. But the most troubling thing of all was not that somebody had written all this, but how many people had read it, and how many people chose not to report it?

Stalin’s natural paranoia further grew into unnatural proportions in December 1934 when he was dealt a sudden blow. Now, if you will recall when Zinoviev was ousted from all his Party positions in 1926, leadership of the Communist Party in Leningrad was handed to a guy called Sergei Kirov. Kirov was widely popular inside the Party, had a genial good nature, and an ability to get along with everyone at a time when that wasn’t just out of fashion, but potentially dangerous. But, he could get along with anyone because he got along with Stalin. Kirov was above all a Stalin loyalist, and probably the one person in the Party Stalin actually considered a real personal friend, somebody he enjoyed hanging out with. But on December 1st, 1934, while Kirov was walking through the corridors of the Smolny Institute — still the headquarters of the revolution in Leningrad since the dramatic days of 1917 — a disgruntled former member of the Party came up and shot him in the head.

Now the assassin turned out to be a classic lone nut, and even under suggestive torture couldn’t make any convincing claims to being the triggerman for some vast coordinated conspiracy. All the investigations into Kirov’s assassination revealed was that security around the Smolny Institute was lax, and that a political opposition to Stalin existed. But there was nothing really to connect the two. This conclusion was not entirely satisfactory to Stalin, but that was the conclusion even of the secret police.

Now, the secret police had been reorganized again in July 1934, that which had started as the Cheka, and then became the GPU, was now folded into a larger apparatus of internal security called the People’s Commissariat for Internal Affairs, known by the Russian acronym, the NKVD. The head of the NKVD was a guy called Genrikh Yagoda. Now the details of Yagoda’s early career are disputable, but he joined the Bolsheviks before the October Revolution and quickly found a home in the Cheka. He rose to become its deputy chairman and run day-to-day operations after it was reorganized as the GPU, and he held that operational position for a decade. When the GPU became the NKVD in July 1934, Yagoda was named People’s Commissar for Internal Affairs, giving him broad jurisdiction over both the regular police and the secret police, which was now a huge network of agents operating pretty much independently of all other party and state organizations. The NKVD was above, below, and behind you all the time, and everyone knew it.

But while Yagoda was a careful political survivor, and had absolutely no ethics to speak of — he did, after all, continue to hold his position as Stalin threw out faction after faction — he was not among those whose career had been entirely made by Stalin. He was not a hundred percent Stalin’s man. And it was a fact both of them were well aware of.

Meanwhile, up through the ranks of the Party apparatus rose another man, who was willing to be far more accommodating of Stalin’s wishes, particularly the wish to uncover the vast conspiracy he knew existed. This is Nicolai Yezhov.

Yezhov came from the lower classes. He’d started his life as a Taylor’s assistant and a factory worker. He served two years in the army in World War I, joined the Bolsheviks in 1917, and then spent the Civil War serving in the Red Army. Through the 1920s, he bounced up the rungs of both the state and the Party, promoted ever upward as people better than him, more talented than him, and more independent than him were ousted by Stalin. Finally in 1934, Yezhov was elected to the Central Committee of the Communist Party. Now, unlike Yagoda, Yezhov was Stalin’s man, he was one of Stalin’s favorites, and he was constantly in and out of the boss’s office. And as I just said, he was more than willing to enable Stalin’s most paranoid fantasies. Yezhov harshly criticized the NKVD’s investigation of the Kirov murder for failing to uncover a vast opposition network that must have been behind the assassination. Eventually Stalin was himself convinced of what he was already convinced of, and at the end of 1935, reopened the Kirov case. Yagoda, who knew which way the winds blew, ramped up arrests and investigations of this vast Trotskyite conspiracy, well aware that Stalin had told Yezhov to keep a close eye on the NKVD. They had better deliver what the boss wanted.

And so they did.

In early 1936, without anyone being fully cognizant of what was happening — neither the perpetrators, nor the victims — the Great Purge began. Now the most infamous expression of the purge would be the Moscow show trials of 1936, 1937 and 1938. The show trials were the mechanism by which Stalin systematically targeted and eliminated all the old Bolsheviks. It was a mechanism that had been first introduced with the Trial of the SRs, and then refined during all those trials against economic wreckers in the late 1920s and early 1930s. And the method would be the same: almost no evidence would be needed; the show trials were first and foremost a show, and would rest largely on dramatic confessions by the accused. These confessions would be extracted by various threats and torture and false promises, and which provided Stalin with both public propaganda and the personal satisfaction of watching his enemies humiliated, ashamed, and groveling.

Now, first on the docket were Zinoviev and Kamenev. Since their political defeat in 1927, they had been kicked out of the Party, but then later reinstated, kicked out again, and then secretly convicted of complicity in Kirov’s assassination even though no evidence existed, because they had nothing to do with it. In 1936, they were hauled back to Moscow and subjected to extended interrogations that broke them down mentally and physically. By the summer in 1936, they were ready to confess to anything to make it all stop. To secure the deal Stalin, personally promised they would not be executed if they admitted to being co-ring leaders of a vast conspiracy organized by Trotsky. He also promised not to do anything to their families.

And so, they confessed. Confessed to things they had nothing to do with. In August, 1936, the first trial began. Zinoviev, Kamenev, and fourteen other defendants admitted to leading what was officially dubbed the Trotskyite-Kamenevite-Zinovievite Leftist Counter Revolutionary Bloc. In a shocking display trumpeted for all the world to see, Zinoviev, Kamenev, and the other leading lights of the Communist Party stepped forward one by one to confess in the most groveling terms treasonous acts against the Soviet Union and the revolution. As soon as they were done confessing, all sixteen were found guilty and sentenced to death. Stalin had never intended to keep his word to his old comrades. On August 25th, 1936, Zinoviev and Kamenev were taken down to a prison basement and unceremoniously shot. The oldest of the old Bolsheviks were done to death, just like the Romanovs. The time had come for the revolution to devour the last of her children.

To prepare this final revolutionary feast, Stalin needed someone who did not harbor any doubts or hesitations. And that meant getting rid of Yagoda. Now, this is not to exonerate Yagoda in any way: he oversaw the NKVD during a decade of mass arrests and imprisonments and executions. He was also a pioneer in realizing you could use slave labor from the gulags to help build Russian infrastructure. But, he was resistant to the Great Purge. He had always doubted the existence of a grand coordinated conspiracy surrounding Trotsky, and in 1936 suggested they maybe not go forward with anymore show trials, because it would be bad for publicity on the world stage. These were doubts and hesitations Stalin could not tolerate. So, in the fall of 1936, Stalin wrote a memo to the Politburo that said:

We consider it absolutely necessary and urgent that Comrade Yezhov be appointed to head the people’s Commissariat of Internal Affairs. Yagoda has obviously proved unequal to the task of exposing the Trotskyite-Zinovievite bloc. The GPU was four years late in this matter. All party heads and most of the NKVD agents in the region are talking about this.

The very next day, Yagoda was demoted to a minor post in the government, and Nikolai Yezhov was named People’s Commissariat for Internal Affairs. Now under Yezhov’s direction, a second Moscow trial was staged in January 1937. This one also focused on a conspiracy allegedly organized by Trotsky. This second Moscow trial was called the Case of the Anti Soviet Trotskyist Center, and featured 17 more old Bolshevik defendants. The most famous of them was Karl Radek, the steadfast Communist Internationalist and revolutionary veteran of Poland and Germany and Russia. Also among the accused was Yuri Pyatakov, who’d been name checked by Lenin’s Testament as one of the up and coming theoreticians of the Communist Party. Standing beside them was also Grigory Sokolnikov, long time commissar of finance. The charges were all absurd, that they were leading members of a conspiracy organized by Trotsky and backed by Nazi Germany to overthrow the USSR. Thirten of them were sentenced to death. Karl Radek was given only a term in a labor camp for providing the most convincing confession, confirming the great lie that there was not just an inner conspiracy, but a huge network of sympathizers and fellow travelers left to be identified and eliminated. This trial was also broadcast for the whole world to see and hear, shocking confessions of the most incredible crimes by the least likely suspects. It was unbelievable, as well it should have been.

Adjacent to the attack on the old party leadership, Stalin also targeted the upper rungs of the Red Army and navy. The senior military staff was full of heroes of the Civil War who commanded respect, influence, and authority independent of Stalin, and who, by the very nature of the military’s hierarchy, commanded, armies and navies that might be turned against Stalin. In 1937, the NKVD fabricated a right wing Trotskyist military conspiracy, like, literally fabricated, as in, forged the documents themselves and tortured junior officers into making incredible confessions implicating the most decorated officers in the Red Army, who were now accused of being spies and saboteurs working for the Nazis. But the trial of the military officers would not be one of the show trials. Stalin seems to have understood that dispatching party flacks was one thing, but tearing down military heroes was another. Might not go over well publicly.

So in June 1937, they held a secret trial, done quickly and away from the spotlight. At the top of the list were three of the five marshals of the Soviet Union, the senior most leaders of the military, elevated to those positions because they had won the Civil War. They were all found guilty of heinous acts of treason and executed right then and there. This trial was the beginning of a massive subsequent purge of the Red Army; almost the entire uppermost rung of the officer core was dispatched. By the end of 1938, about 5% of the total officer corps had been purged, including most of the senior commanders. So, heading into World War II, all the best and brightest and most experienced commanders the Red Army had were gone. Which, I can tell you, had the senior leadership of the Nazi Party absolutely giddy with delight.

Now down a social rung from all those elite leaders, the Great Purge spread out into the middle strata of Soviet society, most infamously devouring, the cultural intelligentsia. During these years, thousands of writers, musicians, scientists, poets, linguists, philosophers, playwrights, movie directors were arrested, imprisoned, sent to labor camps, or outright executed. Universities and research departments and publishing houses and theaters and music companies were all placed under constant surveillance by the NKVD, and the slightest ping of disloyalty or independent thought merited a knock on the door in the middle of the night. Now this was all part of Stalin’s broader cultural campaign to make everything and everyone conform to Stalin’s vision of communist society. And during the same period, those who formed to Stalin’s vision of society were promoted and extolled… until he changed his mind, and yesterday celebrated writer became today’s sinister villain, and tomorrow’s erased memory.

Now, the Great Purge was never aimed solely at senior officials and educated elites. It also targeted the general population. On July 2nd, 1937, Stalin issued top secret orders to regional leaders of the party in the NKVD: they were told to immediately produce a list of all Kulaks and criminals in their districts. Those named were to be rounded up and either deported or executed, depending on the circumstances. As we discussed last time, most of the real Kulaks had been rounded up and deported years earlier, and so that left the NKVD to uncover new Kulaks, wherever and however they could. And failure to produce a convincing and long enough list meant that when that list was produced, your name would probably be on it.

So local units of the NKVD, having quotas to hit, rounded up people on the slightest pretense, tortured them into confessing and implicating others, and then rounding up those named and doing the same thing all over again. In this way, hundreds of thousands of people were accused of various political crimes, including old favorites like economic sabotage and wrecking, spying for foreign powers or organizing insurrection among the peasants and the workers. People would then be rounded up, tortured, and signed confessions that would be passed over to little NKVD tribunals, who would review end stamp paperwork they barely glanced at. There were only ever two sentences: deportation to the gulags or immediate execution.

Now the purge fell hard on the general population, but it felt disproportionately hard on non Russian nationalities inside the Soviet Union: Poles, Ukrainians, Finns, Latvians, whoever. National minorities comprised 36% of the victims of the Great Purge despite being only a fraction of the Soviet Union’s total population. Sentences of death were handed down in about 75% of cases involving minority nationalities and only 50% of those involving Russians. The purge of the Poles was particularly intensive: they accounted for 12 and a half percent of everyone who was killed. Now these groups were all targeted because they came from areas on the border with hostile powers and might be in league with those hostile powers, and so non-Russians were treated to especially harsh and unforgiving treatment, because they were plausibly suspected of opposing the Russian Communist Party. Gee, I wonder why.

After a nearly two year reign of terror that blanketed every level of Soviet society, Stalin delivered his grand finale in March of 1938. It was meant to put the final nail in the final coffin of all opposition. They orchestrated the third of the great Moscow shows, this one targeting all the remaining old Bolsheviks, with a special emphasis on all the Right Deviationists, since most of the left had already been purged. So, this meant the group who had helped Stalin run the USSR in the late 1920s: Nikolai Bukharin, Alexei Rykov, Christian Rakovsky, Nikolai Krestinsky. For them, Stalin saved his most absurd accusations, beginning with the crazy charge that Bukharin and the others had plotted to assassinate Lenin and Stalin back in 1918, and ending with their alleged plot to partition the USSR and hand over all its territories to Germany, Japan, and Great Britain.

Now, this is all clearly insane, and on the first day of the trial Krestinsky repudiated his written confession and pleaded not guilty to all charges. But he recanted his recantation the next day, after being encouraged to confess with such persuasion that he dislocated his shoulder. Bukharin held out against confessing for the better part of three months, but finally the combination of the ongoing torturous interrogation and direct threats to his wife and son finally wore him down. Even still, when he stood up and confessed at his trial, it was only to vague crimes of opposition. He never acknowledged a single one of the specific charges against him.

Not that it mattered. They were all found guilty. Bukharin himself was shot on March the 15th, 1938.

With this final round of confessions and executions, pretty much the entire original leadership of the Bolshevik Party had now been liquidated. The people who carried the Party into the October Revolution through the Civil War and all through the 1920s, anyone that Lenin would have recognized as a colleague and collaborator and comrade, was now dead. The original members of the first Politburo — Zinoviev, Kamenev, Bubnov, Sokolnikov, Rykov, and Bukharin — they were all shot. Only Mikhail Tomsky avoided execution by committing suicide in 1936. Expanding the scope beyond just the Politburo, practically every member of the original central committees who had run the party in the teens and twenties was now gone. Their death dates read like a roster of the leaders of the French revolutions, whose dates of death, no matter the year of their birth, is always -1793 and -1794. The Russian equivalent of this is -1936, -1937 and -1938. Everywhere you look -1936, -1937, -1938.

Though, in fairness, it wasn’t all of them. Some of them made it to -1939 and -1940. Karl Raddick was executed in a labor camp in 1939, Alexei Rykov and Christian Rakovsky managed to make it to 1941 before they were hauled out and shot. In the end, the men and women who had made the Revolution of October were devoured not by the revolution, but by Stalin, who rewrote all the history books to make October the work of two men and two men only: Lenin the great infallible leader, and Stalin his great and infallible heir.

Ten years earlier, Trotsky denounced Stalin’s actions as the onset of a Russian Thermidor, a cynical and conservative retreat from the revolution. But in hindsight, we can see that when Trotsky said all this in 1927, the revolution in many ways had barely begun. Collectivization, the Five Year Plan, and now the Great Purge? This is not the stuff at Thermidor, but the most feverishly radical days of the Jacobin reign of terror. Now Stalin was at least a passing student of revolutionary history, and he knew that after the terror must come a Thermidor. And so in 1938, he abruptly shifted gears again, rather than go down like Robespierre, Stalin decided to be the author of his own Thermidor, to play both parts in this unfolding historical drama. And why not? It’s not like anything mattered. It’s not like anyone could stop him. So one of the defendants at the third and final show trial was none other than Genrikh Yagoda, charged now with unjustly orchestrating a campaign of indiscriminate terror, of presiding over the imprisonment and murder of thousands of innocent people, for shame, for shame! Comrade Stalin is ashamed! Yagoda was found guilty and executed in March of 1938.

But sending Yagoda out as a sacrificial offering to the gods of Thermidor was not enough. In the summer of 1938, after the final show trial, Stalin turned on Nikolai Yezhov. He cut him out of the loop and trashed him in Party meetings, which was a clear precursor to expulsion, as anyone close to Stalin knew. And Yezhov with close to Stalin.

So Yezhov himself resigned as head of the NKVD in November 1938, but this did not save him. He was arrested in April 1939 and accused of “massive unfounded arrests of completely innocent persons.” The story was now going to be that Yagoda, and then Yezhov, had gone completely rogue, misleading Comrade, Stalin and the other Party leaders, and building a giant machine of death to satisfy only their own sadistic pleasures. By now Stalin had issued an order suspending all the death sentences and winding down mass repression and the Great Purge.

So Stalin got to have his cake and eat it too. He directed a campaign of mass murder to secure his power and position forever, and then took credit for ending it. Yezhov himself was shot on February 2nd, 1940 in an execution room of his own special design. His replacement, his head of the NKVD, was like Stalin a Georgian, a Georgian by the name of Lavrentiy Beria, a kind, generous, and compassionate soul. The ascension of Beria would signal the arrival of a kinder and gentler secret police. There would be no more reigns of terror in the Soviet Union ever again.

Now through all this, the great boogieman of Stalin’s imagination was still out there. Trotsky was still talking, still scribbling with his pen. Now, he had been evicted from France in 1936 and proceeded to live for a time in Norway, but once he was evicted from Norway, he was invited to come live in Mexico by leftwing president Lázaro Cárdenas. And now we’re back to episode 9.27 of the Mexican Revolution. Trotsky lived in Mexico for the final four years of his life, continuing to write and in his own special way continuing to alienate and ostracize anybody who might support him. It’s actually kind of funny that Stalin was obsessed with the idea that Trotsky was organizing a vast coordinated conspiracy, because anyone who got close to Trotsky was eventually pushed away.

Now Trotsky believed to his very last breath that his present condition of exile was exactly like the exile he had endured before 1917, that eventually his story would end with a triumphant return to Russia, where he would reclaim the mantle as Lenin’s heir. But that is not how the story of Trotsky ends. It ends instead with an ice ax to the back of the head on August 21st, 1940. The Russian revolution was over. Stalin had won.

Over the course of the Great Purge from 1936 to 1938, the total estimate of arrested was somewhere between 1.5 and 2.5 million people. The gulags now burst with prisoners who were put to work as defacto slaves in the Soviet Union’s ongoing projects of industrialization and modernization. The total executions were somewhere in the neighborhood of 700,000, give or take a hundred thousand here and there. If you include all those who subsequently died in the camps thanks to the brutal conditions, the total death toll of the Great Purge is round about a million. Many families followed the officially accused off to their deaths. Stalin promised not to harm the families of the old Bolsheviks if they confessed, but he broke those promises. Kamenev’s sons were executed. So was his first wife, Olga. She was executed in 1941 along with 160 other prominent political prisoners, including the great SR leader Maria Spiridonova. Bukharin’s wife was sent to a labor camp, but she survived, and saw her husband rehabilitated a half century later. But most families were not rounded up. They just endured the pain and trauma of having loved ones disappear one day. Typically the families of those put to death were told their loved ones had been sentenced to ten years in a prison camp, but they were forbidden to write home or communicate in any way. When these ten year periods elapsed at the end of World War II in 1946 and 47 and 48, the families were told their relatives had died in prison.

Now, if we pull back and look at the big picture, the loss of life in Russia and the Soviet Union during this revolutionary period is staggering. So not even counting the 2 million soldiers and civilians who died in the midst of World War I, we’re probably talking about a million or a million and a half people killed during the Russian Civil War, the 5 million who died in the famine of the early 1920s, the 10 million who died in the famine of the early 1930s, and here we’ve got another million or so killed in this Great Purge. These are all rough estimates, but it pushes the number of what we would call excess deaths stemming from the revolution and the Civil War and every other thing that happend close to something like 20 million. And this is all leading into the catastrophic disasters of World War II that’s estimated to have killed 27 million people. I can’t even begin to fathom the trauma endured by someone who was born in like 1900 and who managed to live to the age of 50, to have come of age in the revolution of 1905 and its repressive aftermath and then World War I and then the revolution and the Civil War and collectivization and the purges and then World War II. I mean, it’s just… my god, it’s horrific. There are hard times in history, and then there are hard times in history. These were hard times.

So let us return now to the beginning and take stock of where we stand. What can we make of the Russian Revolution? What can we make of the long arc from Marx to Stalin? Now, in theory the Bolshevik Party — and subsequently, the Communist Party — was the party of the proletariat. That is where they came from, it’s who they were meant to represent. The Communists were a manifestation of industrial capitalism, an answer to its horrors and degradations and exploitations. Opening chapter two of the Communist Manifesto Max and Engels wrote,

In what relation do the communist stand to the proletarians as a whole?

The communists do not form a separate party opposed to the other working-class parties.

They have no interests separate and apart from those of the proletariat as a whole.

They do not set up any sectarian principles of their own, by which to shape and mold the proletarian movement.

And now, look, I don’t wanna point out the obvious here, but I think that the Russian Communist Party has strayed quite a bit in the interval between Marx and Stalin. The Communists absolutely opposed other working class parties. They did have interest separate and apart from those as the proletariat as a whole. They absolutely developed sectarian principles of their own which they used to shape and mold the proletarian movement. I think that the critics of the Russian Communists, inside and outside the Party, inside and outside the Soviet Union have a fair point here. The inner party, the Central Committee, and the Politburo, they cut themselves off from that base. No matter how many times the Central Committee and the Politburo declared that the Communist Party was identical with the proletariat, it’s very clear they were not. They developed into a run of the mill ruling clique with their own interests. This had been clear since at least 1918. And whatever else the Communist Party was and the Soviet Union were, it was not by and for for the workers. The Soviets had long ago been co-opted and were controlled by political appointees representing the party interests, not that of the workers. The spontaneous participation of the workers, it was over before the bullet holes were even patched up in the winter Palace. That’s why the Kronstadt Rebellion happened, it’s why there was a whole Worker’s Opposition movement inside the Party. And what happened to those who tried to give voice to the workers? They were repressed, expelled, and ultimately liquidated once and for all in the Great Purge.

Now, in terms of the little list of objectives that Marx and Engels put in the Communist Manifesto, admittedly, the Russian Communists did pretty well. They abolished private property, they set up universal free education, they centralized credit, communications and transportation in the hands of the state. Marx and Engels also explicitly called for the “establishment of industrial armies especially for agriculture,” which Stalin could point to anytime he wanted to justify collectivization.

Now, when they got down to the brass tacks of what communism meant, Marx and Engels wrote:

The distinguishing feature of communism is not the abolition of property generally, but the abolition of bourgeois property. Modern bourgeois private property is the final and most complete expression of the system of producing and appropriating products that is based on class antagonisms and on the exploitation of the many by the few.

Now, obviously the Russian Communists succeeded in eliminating bourgeois property, but I am among those who believes that the elimination of such property was never meant to be an end unto itself. It’s why they made it clear that they wanted to abolish this system of exploitation of the many by the few, whether in the workplace or in the state or in the family, that the dictatorship of the proletariat so often invoked and so often misunderstood meant to them simply the first moment in history when the many would rule the many. Bourgeois property and capitalist exploitation needed to go because it was a legal and economic system that locked into place this system of the few ruling the many for their own benefit. And unfortunately, again, to look at the system that wound up prevailing in Russia first under Lenin, and then Stalin, that the few did not continue to rule the many. They abolished bourgeois property, sure, but was their dictatorship of the proletariat the rule of the many over the many, or was it simply a dictatorship? It’s impossible to look at the Soviet Union as it was ultimately constituted under Stalin and not recognize that the revolutionary dream of a world free of a tyrannically exploitive ruling class composed of a tiny fraction of society ruling over everybody else had gone unfulfilled. It is a dream that remains unfulfilled. We still live in a world in search of an answer to the conundrum posed by Bukharin: liberty without socialism is privilege and injustice, but socialism without liberty is slavery and brutality.

So that’s it. As far as the Revolutions Podcast goes, this will be my final narrative episode, the last time I’ll tell you about the who and the what and the when and the where of revolutionary history, with a little why and how thrown in for good measure. By my account, which is probably not exactly right, I’ve written and edited and recorded 320 of these narrative episodes from the kingdoms of Charles Stewart… fuckin’ Charles, man… to Stalin’s Great Purge, I’ve written somewhere in the neighborhood of 1.5 million words, give or take. I’ve enjoyed writing and reading and sharing every one of those words. Telling these Revolutionary stories has been my life for nine years, but the story is now over now.

Now, the podcast isn’t over, and when we come back in a few months, I’ll do my wrap up episodes. But those are gonna be essays that are reflective and thematic, not narrative. The story is over. This is the final chapter.

But even though the podcast is going to end, I’m not going anywhere. And you’ll notice that published right alongside this episode is some information about a book tour and speaking engagements that will start up in September and October, a tour that will run concurrently with the last run of episodes. And after that, it’s just more podcasts, more books, more of whatever else I happen to dream up. And I’ve still got a lot of dreams left.

But the tenth and final season of the Revolutions Podcast is now done. The Russian Revolution, all 103 episodes of it, it’s over. And I’ll see you on the other side.

 

10.034 – The Wave of Protest

This week’s episode is brought to you by Away. Away creates thoughtful products built for the way modern travelers see the world. They started with the perfect suitcase, and now offer a range of essentials, all of which will make your travels more seamless. Everybody travels differently, which is why Away offers a range of suitcases made of different materials, the variety of colors, and two carry on sizes. So for whoever you are, and whatever you need to pack, Away has luggage that works for how you travel. But whichever bag you choose, all Away bags are designed to last a lifetime, with durable exteriors that can withstand even the roughest of baggage handlers. Every suitcase comes with an interior organization system that includes a built-in compression pad to help you pack more, and four 360 degree spinner wheels guaranteed for the smoothest roll. Even though the most hectic of airports and stations. And our Away bag is great. It’s durable and lightweight, and indeed, it is easy to navigate through airports or train stations, being chucked on and off luggage racks, and just generally being dragged here to there and everywhere in between.

So there’s a a hundred day trial for everything Away mix. You take the product out on the road with you, you live with it, travel with it, get lost with it for a hundred days. And if you decide it’s not for you, you can return any non-personalized item for a full refund during that period, no ifs, ands, or asterisks.

So start your risk free hundred day trial and shop the entire Away lineup of travel essentials, including their best-selling suitcases at awaytravel.com/revolutions20. That again, start your risk-free hundred day trial and shop the entire away lineup of travel essentials, including their bestselling suitcases at awaytravel.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.34: The Wave of Protest

Bloody Sunday was a watershed moment in Russian history. As news of the massacre spread, Russians reacted with shock, horror, and anger. Bloody Sunday invited the whole empire to join an aggrieved reappraisal of the tsarist regime that was now failing as disastrously at home as it was abroad. And as if the truth itself wasn’t bad enough, rumor swirled the Father Gapon had served as a pied piper to lure workers into a murderous trap laid by Bloody Nicholas, the admittedly unfair nickname that had been hung on the tsar after his coronation, but which now seemed more apt than ever. Outside Russia, the rest of the world learned that the Russian army had murdered a bunch of peaceful demonstrators, and the international condemnations of the tsar were loud and uniform. Faith in the regime was at an all time low. Faith that this could end only with political and economic reform was at an all time high.

But the exact end result of all of this would depend a lot on how it was handled by the tsar and his ministers. And folks, let me tell you, they are not going to handle it very well at all.

As I mentioned last week, Nicholas reacted to Bloody Sunday like it was an unfortunate natural disaster. It was a tragic accident. To the extent that he believed that somebody might be to blame, he placed that blame on revolutionary agitators, agitators who had led his people astray. The response from the Empress Alexandra was even more obtuse: she wrote her sister saying in effect that she and Nicholas were the real victims. Her heart went out mostly to her husband, who was now bearing a terrible weight thrown on him by a few malcontents in the capital, even as the rest of the empire still loved them as ardently as ever. She wrote among other things, “Petersburg is a rotten town… not one atom Russian. The Russian people are deeply and truly devoted to the sovereign.” Such were the rationalizations inside the imperial family.

Meanwhile, back in St. Petersburg, all those workers who — let me just check, yep, are in fact, a bunch of Russians — were reeling from Bloody Sunday, but not at all broken. Because one thing Bloody Sunday did not do was end the workers’ strike. In the midst of all of Sunday’s drama, it was easy to forget the simple fact that their petition had never reached the tsar. Their demands were still unaddressed. So the workers woke up on Monday morning and still refused to do their jobs. And now they were joined by even more workers, people who had remained on the job thus far now quit in angry solidarity, and this included at the gas works and a critical power station. The general strike that had begun on January the third was not just ongoing, it was bigger than ever. Nothing had been solved. Everything was worse. And on top of that, Father Gapon had been forced to flee the country, taking with him the great idea that had previously animated the strikers, the tsar is good and he will help us.

To deal with the immediate problem of unrest in the capital, the tsar promoted General Dimitri Trepov to be the new governor general of St. Petersburg. A veteran cavalry officer, Trepov had been the head of the Moscow police since 1896. He was a staunch and reliable conservative, and had been a vocal critic of Mirsky’s liberal approach, saying that it would cause more problems than it would solve, and after Bloody Sunday, this seemed like a bang on assessment to Nicholas. So Trepov was moved to St. Petersburg to get the situation back in hand. Martial law now prevailed in the capital with police and troops patrolling unusually empty streets. Trepov also ordered the police to round up all known revolutionary agitators and suspects. Trepov proved to be a steady enough hand that his star was now on the rise. In a few months, he would be given the additional title of assistant minister for internal affairs, which put him in charge of the national police service. Along the way, he would become one of Nicholas’s most trusted personal advisors — and Sergei Witte, who remained politically sidelined despite his own self confident belief that he was the only man who could fix the empire, would soon be bitterly describing Trepov as the real dictator of Russia.

But the regime now had a lot more to grapple with than just St. Petersburg workers. Bloody Sunday triggered a vast wave of protests, worker strikes, street demonstrations, and demands for economic and political reform. This wave of protests spread through three principle channels: the workers, the intelligentsia, and this whole other can of worms that I’ve been giving short shrift to in the series so far, and that’s the minority nationalities on the periphery of the Russian empire. Poles, Finns, Germans, Armenians, Georgians, and Jews, who chafed under tsarist rule and who were after not just economic and political reform, but national liberation.

However, one channel that these mass protests in January and February 1905 did not travel through was the peasantry. Now, there were some exceptions here and there, but in the main, this political emergency was mostly an urban phenomenon, which did help Alexandra stay convinced that real Russian still loved them, because people who lived in cities, weren’t real Russians.

So in the industrial labor channel, between January the 10th and January the 20th, strikes broke out in more than 30 cities, and eventually included some 500,000 workers off the job. And that was more than every combined strike since the beginning of the tsar’s reign put together. These strikes were spontaneous and unorganized, and happened far too quickly at this stage for the revolutionary socialist agents to lead or direct them. The vast majority of these strikes were also peaceful, though in Saratov and Kiev, there were clashes with local authorities, probably due to the particularly heavy concentration of SRs in those two cities.

The worst incident was in Riga, Latvia, where a workers’ march on January the 13th was fired on by soldiers resulting in seventy deaths, some from gunfire, some who were trampled, and a bunch who drowned when they ran for cover onto a frozen river and the ice broke.

But in the main, we are not here talking about people throwing up barricades and storming fortresses. These were peaceful strikes, not insurrectionary uprisings, which is a good thing for the local authorities, because this was an unprecedented spread of urban unrest and they had no coherent plan for dealing with any of it.

Now, as I just mentioned, the SRs and the Social Democrats, be they Bolshevik or Mensheviks, were forced to play catch up. They had always been predicting a revolution would break out, and when it actually broke out, they were not expecting it. As we saw last week, their initial attempts to get in there and take over the workers’ movement in St. Petersburg had been rebuffed. But after Bloody Sunday, they did start having more success, because they were able to persuasively argue, you tried groveling to Bloody Nicholas and look where that got you. But the agents making that case to the workers inside Russia were now operating mostly independently from the senior émigré leaders who we’ve been talking about so far, right? Plekhanov and Martov, Lenin, Chernov, Struve. All of them elected to remain abroad, rather than rush home. They were all known to the Okhrana and would likely have been arrested the minute they stepped foot back in Russia, plus it was not at all clear this was the revolution they had been waiting for. It might all blow over before they even finish their travel arrangements so they elected to stay put. The only major exception to this was Trotsky, who concluded that he did not want to miss out on the action, so he shaved his beard, acquired a false passport, and traveled incognito to Kiev in February of 1905. And thanks to this, Trotsky will be much more directly involved in the Revolution of 1905 than the rest of his émigré comrades put together.

As events were moving too quickly for that émigré leadership to issue timely orders, the agents inside Russia had to improvise a response. But nearly everyone focused on ramping up their agitation efforts, to spread ideas and demands and promises, to radicalize the workers who were now well primed by Bloody Sunday to be radicalized, and most importantly, to tie the worker grievances to a socialist revolution. But at this point, they were neither of the leaders nor the principle organizers of anything. They were just along for the ride.

Spreading alongside these labor strikes was the second channel of unrest: the intelligentsia. And January and February 1905 saw a concurrent intelligentsia strike that included all the educated professionals we talked about in Episode 10.32, who had been pushing for political reform since the spring of 1904. Bloody Sunday now gave these reformers a bloody shirt to wave around and say, see, this is what we’ve been talking about. This isn’t just about a badly run war, but scandalous murderous ineptitude at home. We demand political reform. We demand elections and civil rights and a national assembly.

So all those same professional organizations and local zemstvo and union municipal councils that had supported the zemstvo back in the fall of 1904 issued new statements condemning the regime and demanding an end to autocracy. To back up these demands, they too refused to work. Students and professors walked out of the university classrooms together; lawyers refused to show up in court; all those statisticians and agronomists and clerks working for the zemstvo stayed home. Instead they held more meetings and more banquets, jeering the tsar and cheering reform. They also held fundraisers for the striking workers to try to link these two movements together. And of course, all of this was being covered by the press, and so the drumbeat call for reform spread, and the censor’s office was revealed to be ill-equipped to handle this much disruption to routine publishing habits. They simply couldn’t handle the flood of material. Successful censorship had always been based on fear of punishment leading to preemptory self-censorship, but now that fear was gone. And after Bloody Sunday, literate Russia was reading one message: shame on the tsar, we want reform.

The strikes and protests of labor and the intelligentsia then landed in the peripheral parts of the empire where it combined with the third channel of protest, the minority nationalities. I have not, as I said, fully developed this as much as I probably should have, and I’ll have to rectify that, but for now, let’s just say that in Poland, angry nationalistic sentiment was rooted in the original partitions of Poland, and had been hardened by years of abusive conflict with the Russian authorities. So when, for example, the wave of strikes reached Warsaw on January the 11th, it was infused with this extra burst of nationalist patriotism, and so there was more violence amongst the published strikers than there was amongst the Russians. Up in Finland, meanwhile, there was a well-organized revolutionary underground, just waiting to break loose. And remember I mentioned in passing in Episode 10.32, that it was Finnish revolutionaries who had brought the anti-tsarist groups together to form that Paris block back in September, 1904. And I just noted that one of the most violent clashes in these weeks was in Riga, Latvia. And there’s a reason for that.

Similar themes of national liberation existed among Armenians and Georgians down in the Transcaucasus, as calls for economic and political reform were joined by attacks on the foreign occupiers. For these minority nationalities in the multi-ethnic Russian Empire, liberation did not just mean liberation from tsarist oppression, it meant liberation from foreign oppression.

The people who attempted to fuse all this together into a coherent movement was… the Union of Liberation, who were perfectly positioned to unite all of these forces, intelligentsia, liberals and workers and radicals, socialists, nationalists, SRs, Social Democrats — all of the channels that were now erupting in protest. This was the stuff that a national popular front could be made of, and the Union of Liberation had been trying to achieve that since 1903. Nearly everyone now agreed that the first necessary step was sweeping democratic reform and an end to tsarist absolutism. That was a minimum plan they could all agree on. Now, whether you wanted to stop there or go further to the dictatorship of the proletariat or stateless agrarian socialism, that didn’t matter. For the moment they were all headed in the same direction, so they may as well all push together. And besides, it was taken for granted among the Marxist agitators that this was probably the beginning of that first bourgeois democratic revolution that would pave the way for the second socialist revolution, so helping the liberal constitutionalists tear down tsarist autocracy had always been a part of their plans.

But though the Union of Liberation was doing a good job fusing together radical members of the intelligentsia, they all still struggled to make contact with the working classes. Even though the workers were now willing, even eager, to listen to scathing attacks on the tsar, they were still suspicious of attempts to turn their legitimate economic and social grievances into ammunition for a political project they didn’t really care about. They were on strike to improve their miserable lives, to address hunger, disease, injury, overwork, and overcrowding. So for them, this was about an eight hour work day, better sanitation, medical facilities, better wages, an end to arbitrary fines, maybe pensions, collective bargaining, schools for our kids. That was their minimum plan, not a parliament or a constitution. But that said, as long as their minimum plan was addressed, they were for sure willing to turn out in support of political reform, and maybe, even political revolution.

These waves of strike and protest spread so fast that the tsarist regime could hardly keep up. And despite all their long standing paranoid tendencies, it does not seem that anyone had ever seen fit to draw up a coherent national plan of action if a large-scale revolution broke out. So there was confusion about what should be done. Lines of communication and jurisdiction were unclear. And few definitive orders were coming from the top, which is not great if you’re allegedly running a highly centralized police state. So provisional governors mostly charted their own paths, many of them invoking their authority to declare a security emergency that would suspend anything resembling civil rights, due process, or judicial accountability. In a few places, as I said, there was violence between police and protestors, but for the most part, things were peaceful. And who knows how far things would have gone if violence had erupted right then and there in January. Because nobody really had any idea what they were doing, and remember, the Russian army is still focused mostly on getting their butts kicked in Manchuria. They’re not in any position to impose empire-wide martial law.

So one of the reasons direction from the central government was lacking was because, well, first they were caught totally flat-footed, but also because the ministry was undergoing a shakeup. Responsibility for a crisis like this was under the purview of the minister of the interior, but Mirsky was now discredited with the tsar. So he handed in his resignation on January the 15th, a resignation which was accepted coldly, and without even a parting handshake, Nicholas had only ever appointed Mirsky under duress and had never been happy with his constant whining about the need to appease the liberal intelligentsia. And to replace Mirsky, the tsar elevated a conservative Moscow noble named Alexander Bulygin. But though Bulygin was a staunch supporter of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, and had spent the last few years adamantly opposing all liberal reform proposals, this was mostly through unexamined habit, rather than rabid reactionary fervor. And though the appointment of Bulygin was taken by that liberal intelligentsia as a sign that the tsar was going to attempt to retreat to traditional conservatism, Bulygin was not Plehve. He was not going to be that reactionary, and given the circumstances, it really wasn’t going to be possible to be that reactionary. But the change in leadership at the Ministry of the Interior in the middle of this crisis did hamper the ministry’s ability to provide leadership to the rest of the empire.

The regime did get a brief moment to catch its breath though, because these initial strikes had a shelf life. Even as their workplace demands went unaddressed and unmet by the bosses or by the tsar or by anybody else, the St. Petersburg workers had been on strike since January the third, and despite fundraising efforts by their new allies among the professional classes, they simply couldn’t go on not working. They would die. So inside the capital, workers started returning to their factories as early as January the 14th, just five days after Bloody Sunday, with almost the whole city having returned to work by January the 18th. And this was still as other strikes were getting going in other parts of the empire. But those later strikes, which began after the initial strikes in St. Petersburg ended, also had a shelf life. A permanent general strike was never sustainable. And by February the first, the wave of industrial strikes was over. And the revolutionaries were disappointed that things had petered out so quickly, but they did take heart that maybe this was the giant first step forward towards the revolution they so ardently desired.

But though the workers are now returning to their factories, it was not, oh, things are fine again, even in the myopic halls of the Romanov palaces. Even the staunchest conservatives agreed that there would be no getting out of this without some public concessions by the tsar. But this was going to have to be handled with care. The tsar was dealing with humiliation at home and abroad. They had to figure out how to navigate not just the immediate disturbances, but how to repair the regime’s long-term legitimacy.

Now through all of these discussions, Nicholas always kept a firm eye on the war with Japan, praying, literally praying, like, a lot, for good news. If defeat abroad had undermined his regime, maybe victory could save it.

But until that good news came in, there were three things that needed to be done simultaneously: calm the workers inside the capital, calm the empire generally, and calm the international banking community, because the minister of finance is now reporting that Bloody Sunday had sent Russia’s credit into free fall. So remember how I said that, unlike Louis the 16th, Nicholas wasn’t yet dealing with financial pressures? Well, now he is.

But even with all of this in front of him, at one point Bulygin was stressing the need for concessions, and Nicholas said, and I’m quoting here, “it’s like you’re afraid a revolution will break out.”

And Bulygin said, your majesty, the revolution has already begun.” I mean, at least Louis understood something was amiss when he asked if it was a revolt and told “no sire, it’s a revolution.”

So the brain boxes inside the Ministry finally came up with a brilliant way to solve the problem of the St. Petersburg workers: the tsar would meet them face to face to express his concern and understanding. But that didn’t mean going to the workers, or even going to St. Petersburg, which was far too unsafe. No, what they decided to do was go out and pick thirty-four subservient and reliably docile workers and put them on a train to the imperial residence at Tsarskoye Selo on January 19th.

For Nicholas, this would be the first time he had come into direct face-to-face contact with the working class. And when he met them, he felt obliged to play the role that god had ordained for him: the stern but benevolent father. Nicholas read to these workers a pre-written address that turned out to be a paternalistic lecture about how they must not allow themselves to be led astray by evil revolutionaries, especially in a time of war. Then he said he felt terrible about what happened in St. Petersburg, but that he would be a generous father, and forgive everyone on all sides for what happened. And then he finished by saying, “I have heard your complaints and I will work to improve conditions for you. Now go home and tell your friends and coworkers that you have met me, that I forgive them all, and I will try to help you all.”

When they departed, the tsar and his ministers agreed that it had gone splendidly, and this would be a major turning point. But it really was not. This meeting was accompanied by no other public promises or declarations, the vast majority of people were scarcely aware it had even taken place, and when these thirty-four workers told people about their trip to meet the tsar, their friends and coworkers were incredulous — he forgives us? You have got to be kidding.

What everyone really wanted was a great big acknowledgement that something was going to change. The last thing they had heard from the tsar were some very vague promises back in November in response to the Zemstvo Congress, that were inadequate at the time and now seemed laughably inconsequential. Because since then, we’ve just had a bunch of bad news from Manchuria, including the fall of Port Arthur, then a general strike in St. Petersburg, then Bloody Sunday, then a nationwide strike. And still, nothing from the tsar. No official acknowledgement of any of these events. So the Russian people were just sitting there like Ted Knight in Caddyshack: well, we’re waiting. But Nicholas and his ministers were feeling the same unhurried lack of urgency that had gotten them into war with Japan. At one point to prove that they were in fact working on an official response, the tsar authorized the ministry to print minutes from their deliberations, which was a fairly unprecedented show of transparency for the tsar, and he figured it would appease the carping liberals, but instead it turned out to be quite the self-own, because these minutes showed in stark black and white, that the ministers were dawdling, petty, out of touch, and neither working hard, nor on issues that mattered.

Then on February the fourth, 1905, everything got upended again. Nicholas’s eldest uncle grand Duke Sergei, the effect of patriarch of the Romanov clan, was leaving his Moscow apartment in a carriage when a member of the SR combat organization threw a bomb inside. Sergei was blown to pieces, just like his father the Tsar Liberator. Nicholas was shocked and horrified. It really was a personal blow. Sergei had been a rock in Nicholas’s life. The tsar’s sadness turned to fury when he found out that the mood in the streets was not sympathetic or remorseful about the murder of a senior member of the imperial family, but instead muted silence, and even glee, that old Sergei who was mostly hated by the people, was dead. Nicholas was furious at how unsympathetic and downright mean everyone was being in this time of mourning.

And I do want to say, just before we wrap things up today, that there had been a lot of debate among the revolutionaries on the efficacy of terrorism, mostly on the strategic level. Whether it was really advancing the revolutionary cause, or inviting a reactionary blowback ala the 1880s. But one thing you have to grant in retrospect is the assassination campaign of the SR Combat Organization after 1902 did a lot to bring about the Revolution of 1905. At least, indirectly.

Because look, their first major kill was that Minister of the Interior in 1902, which lead the tsar to elevate Plehve, and Plehve turned out to be such an arch-reactionary that he drove conservative reformists into the ranks of the liberal opposition, and drove liberal constitutionalists in to the ranks of the revolutionaries. Then the SRs killed Plehve in 1904, which led directly to the arrival of Mirsky, which we now understand to be a major turning point that further advanced the political springtime that had opened up, and pushed events forward towards the Zemstvo Congress, and then ultimately to Bloody Sunday. And now here again, Nicholas is getting ready to publish concessions meant to calm the waters, and the assassination of his uncle made him so upset that he couldn’t help but mix these concessions with resentful admonishments of the people, admonishments that were going to screw up the tone that he was trying to adopt.

Now were other factors much more important in bringing about the Revolution of 1905? Yes, of course. The war, the buildup of anger in the working classes, bloody Sunday itself. But looking back and mapping out the course of events, the SR Combat Organization assassinations definitely played their part, and all the while these assassinations were being orchestrated by Yevno Azef, who was a paid police agent who could have been stopped at any time. It’s just wild how history works sometimes.

So after the death of Sergei, Nicholas finally got around to putting the finishing touches on the public pronouncements that were meant to address the rolling crises that had been ongoing since the spring of 1904. To his ministry’s dismay however, Nicholas took all their work, did some final editing himself, and then released some proclamations to the public on February the 18th without ever giving them a chance for one last look. So, they found out what the final results of all their deliberations were the same time everybody else did.

And those final results turned out to be three somewhat contradictory documents. The first was a longish manifesto that called on the people to rally around the principles of traditional autocracy. This is where Nicholas admonished everyone for behaving so disgracefully, and for following ill intentioned leaders who wanted to quote, “create a new government based on principles alien to our fatherland.” This defiant, stubborn, and resentful tone was not what anyone was expecting, but this was not a fatal error. It merely muddled the waters. Because alongside that manifesto, the tsar issued another decree that formally acknowledged the right to petition, that people were allowed to present proposals on how to improve lives and the working of the government. This was in fact, a big concession that the tsar would at least listen to them.

Then finally later in the day, he issued a third public document, a copy of an order to Minister of the Interior Bulygin to begin drafting a proposal that would allow for the most trustworthy people to elect representatives to participate in the initial planning of potential legislation. Basically a place where the petitions might be boiled down to concrete proposals. This one would all be very limited in scope, but it wasn’t nothing. Nicholas is retreating from pure absolute autocracy here. He’s going from truly stubborn in flexibility to saying, okay, fine. We’ll find a place for the people’s voices somewhere. But it was also very confusing, because the tone of the manifesto was very different from the tone of the other two decrees, and so suspicion and confusion were as much the reaction out there in the Russian Empire as the joyful embrace of the tsar’s political retreat.

The imperial acts of February the 18th, 1905 the set the tone for the next several months. The invitation to petition led to a flood of petitions. And it was taken by many as an opportunity to more formally and openly organize to discuss the empire’s problems and then submit proposals for reform. And if we keep going with our French Revolution analogies, this period resembles nothing so much as the invitation from Louis the 16th to his subjects to submit those cahiers de doléances, those grievance lists in 1788. And just like in 1788 and 1789, the petitions of 1905 would ultimately be crafted and positioned to advance the cause of… constitutional reform, which was favored by the professional classes. And like the leaders of the third estate, the liberal constitutionalists would soon be riding high.

In the midst of this swirl of brainstorming political reforms, Nicholas and the Russian Empire were dealt further devastating blows. Nicholas had prayed and prayed for good news from the far east, but instead, as we will see next week, Nicholas is going to get the worst possible news at the worst possible time.

10.102 – Dizzy with Success

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Trade Coffee partners with the best independent roasters in the country to deliver a variety of coffee straight to your door at your schedule. And the coffee they send will be tailored to your taste profile. And you’ll get there by taking a quiz. The best coffee is the coffee you like, and Trade’s got a whole system down of expert tasters and classifications to make sure you get a bag you’ll love. And they’re so confident that you’ll love what they send that if you don’t. You can work directly with one of those experts and get sent a new bag for free.

Now this week, I got another winner from the good folks at Peixoto in Chandler, Arizona, the Familia Peixoto, with hints of hazelnut, honey, and berries. It’s great stuff, love it. So right now, Trade is offering new subscribers to total of $30 off your first order, plus free shipping when you go to drinktrade.com/revolutions. That’s more than 40 cups of coffee for free.

Get started by taking their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and let Trade find you a coffee you’ll love. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off.

This week’s episode is brought to you by Keeps. The best way to prevent hair loss is to do something about it while you still have hair left. Prevention is the key. Keeps offers a simple stress free way to keep your hair. There are convenient virtual doctor consultations, and the medications are delivered straight to your door every three months, so you don’t even have to leave your home. They’re also low cost, treatments start low as just $10 a month, and Keeps offers generic versions. Prevention is key. Treatments can take four to six months to see results, so act fast. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to keeps.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free.

That’s keeps.com/revolutions to get your first month free.

keeps.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.102: Dizzy with Success

After the Troika of Stalin, Zinoviev, and Kamenev ousted Trotsky from the inner circle of the Communist Party, Joseph Stalin immediately turned and aligned with Bukharin, Rykov, and Tomsky to oust his erstwhile allies Zinoviev and Kamenev. We ended last week with the defeat of the United Opposition at the end of 1927. And this week, Stalin’s little Politburo quadrille will continue without interruption. As soon as he dispatched Trotsky, Zinoviev, and Kamenev, Stalin turned on a dime, and iced out Bukharin, Rykov, and Tomsky.

This latest turn, however, would be about more than just power games inside that thin stratum of the Communist ruling class. Ditching the right wing of the party, Stalin will storm to the left, and force through economic and social reform so massive they transcended the meaning of the word reform. This would turn out to be nothing less than a full blown social revolution. A revolution from above, to fulfill in a matter of years what friends and enemies, allies and rivals, supporters and critics, believers and skeptics, all thought would take a generation if not a century or more to accomplish: transforming Russia from a land of backward peasants into an advanced industrial superpower.

Before 1917, Russian agriculture was famously, infamously, backward. Peasant communes owned land collectively, but doled it out to individual families in strips. A single family’s allotment of land was not even contiguous, but instead spread out all over the place. A strip here, a strip over there; it was grossly inefficient. And this is to say nothing in the fact that the methods, tools, and habits of Russian peasants had changed very little over the centuries. A medieval peasant would’ve felt right at home in most Russian villages in the early 20th century. Grain was sown and reaped by hand with the help of some scraggly farm animals. Now granting a few exceptions here and there, the industrial revolution had just not come to Russian agriculture. Their production per acre was among the worst in the world. Most peasants never rose above farming for bare subsistence, and if they did, it was only to meet taxes and obligations imposed by the tsar and the landed aristocracy. The grain surplus that fed the hungry cities and gave the tsar a little something to sell on the international market mostly came from noble estates, where land was consolidated and worked by hired rural laborers, specifically to produce crops for the market.

The leaders of Russia had always been well aware of the sorry state of their economic productivity. Going all the way back to the Crimean War, the tsar’s ministers understood their grossly inefficient agricultural sector and their almost non-existent industrial sector had become an existential threat to their power. Russia believed itself a great power, the natural peer of Britain, France, Germany, and Austria, destined among other things to eventually defeat the Ottoman Empire and rule Eurasia. But those other powers advanced in great leaps and bounds in the latter half of the 19th century, while Russia’s economic, military, and political inadequacies were put on display for all to see.

This is why the serfs had been freed in the 1860s, why Sergei Witte had gotten the green light to pursue rapid industrialization in the 1890s, why Pyotr Stolypin got the green light to pursue the total transformation of Russian agriculture after the revolution of 1905. The Witte boom gave the Russian Empire something resembling in industrial base, but Stolypin’s land reforms had proved much less successful, as they faced tenacious resistance from peasants hostile to his vision of individual landed proprietors working hard in the pursuit of individual profit.

Stolypin’s reform project was undone first by his assassination, then by the upheavals of World War I, and then buried by the Revolution of 1917. For the peasants, the revolution had only ever meant one thing: the land is ours now. Far from the dramatic stages of the revolution — the Winter Palace, the Smolny Institute, and the Kremlin — the peasants carried out their own revolution on their own terms. They claimed the greatest estates owned by the aristocracy and the church and the tsar and redistributed it to themselves as they saw fit. In the chaos of 1917, no political power in Russia could have stopped this peasant revolution, even if they had wanted to. It’s why Lenin and the Bolsheviks so quickly promulgated the Land Decree confirming the peasant’s land seizures in plain and simple terms. There was no sense alienating the peasants right out the gate. The Bolsheviks were in no position to alter the course of this land revolution.

Yet.

Now we know that deeply cynical motives lay behind the Land Decree because “all land to the peasants” was never the Bolshevik way. The agricultural platform of the Bolshevik Party had always called for mass nationalization of property, followed by the merging of atomized communes into large modern farms owned by the state, operated for the benefit of all, producing the material abundance socialism and communism required. This is one of the issues that set the Bolsheviks apart from the Mensheviks and the SRs during the years of emigre quarreling. The Mensheviks and the SRs really did favor a program of “land to the peasants,” not land to the state. It was why, come October 1917, they spluttered so incredulously as Lenin copied and pasted the SR land program. They knew he didn’t believe in “all land to the peasants” because he had spent fifteen years attacking the program of “all land to the peasants.”

But Lenin’s object was power. Consistency is a consolation prize for losers.

The chaos of the Civil War prevented the Bolsheviks — now Communists — from carrying out their ultimate objectives. They just had to hope the peasants would continue producing enough food surpluses to feed the cities and the Red Army. In the early days of 1918, Lenin and other senior Communists believe the peasants might volunteer to work twice as hard and grow vast surplus to feed the revolution. And from what I’ve read of their notes and correspondence, they were genuinely put out such voluntary exertions were not forthcoming, when in exchange for those efforts, the Communists offered them… nothing. With no intermediate option and no time to devise one, the Communists turned directly from encouraging voluntary efforts to demanding grain at gunpoint. Their armed food detachments violently crashed around the Russian countryside taking all the grain in livestock and leaving behind only trauma and bodies.

As the Civil War wrapped up in 1920 and 1921, the effects of War Communism were stark. Russian agricultural production was worse than it had ever been. There was drastically less land under cultivation, yields were meager, surpluses non-existent. There were no reserves at all. The Communists ruled an empire of subsistence farmers who then fell victim to a catastrophic famine in 1921 and 1922. This was one of the major impetuses for the NEP — the belated acknowledgement that they had to offer the peasants some incentive to work harder and grow more. In this case, it would be the right to sell their surpluses for profit, to use that profit, to invest in more land or better tools. To use it to buy manufactured goods or imports from abroad. After the abject bottoming out that was the famine of 1921-1922, agricultural yields improved in the 1920s until they were back up to the level they had been before World War I. The Soviet Union saw its peak harvest in 1925-1926, coming in at about 77 million tons of grain.

But individual landed proprietors growing crops for profit wasn’t communism. It wasn’t even the SR or Menshevik program. It was just capitalism, plain and simple. For all their struggles in a decade of socialist revolution, the Communist Party found itself totally upside down, defending a growing population of rural capitalists, private property owners, and individual profit seekers. This is what had driven the Left Opposition so crazy about the NEP, when the political conflicts of the 1920s weren’t reducible merely to personality conflict. Why is the Politburo of the Communist Party so dead set on protecting capitalists? I mean, you unfocus your eyes a little bit, and it becomes difficult to see the difference between Stolypin’s program in 1907 and the official Communist Party line of 1927. Is this really what we came here to do?

The Left Opposition’s reward for raising such obvious concerns about the very identity of the Party and the revolution was to be declared counter-revolutionaries and expelled from the Party. Trotsky, the greatest living Communist of them all, and second all-time only to Lenin himself, was banished to Kazakhstan. Then he’d be deported to Turkey, on his way to a life of permanent exile spent wherever he could find someone willing to host the most dangerous revolutionary in the world.

On the industrial front, things weren’t much better. As we know from the jillion odd episodes of this series on the Russian Revolution, the origins of Russian industrialization lay way back in the 1890s, when Russia strategically aligned with France and then Britain. In exchange for the Russians planting an army on Germany’s eastern flank, the French provided loans that allowed Russia to buy the latest industrial technologies, machines, and parts, then hire foreign engineers and managers to help them build and maintain factories, mines, and railroads. These loans were not only backed by the Russian army though, and tsarist Russia exported close to ten million tons of grain a year, much of it from the Ukrainian breadbasket, these agricultural exports providing the economic profits to pay their debts to the French and the British.

The industrialization of Russia proceeded rapidly in the last decade of the 19th century and the first decade of the 20th century, bringing rapid social economic and political changes that so explosively fueled the Revolution of 1905. But though the industrial growth of the Russian Empire was practically exponential year over year, it was only because they started from such humble beginnings. The working classes of Russia doubled, triple, quadrupled, but they were still a tiny handful compared to their peers in Britain, France, Germany, and Austria. They were tiny compared to their own population. The entire population of the industrial working class and the Russian Empire was just a few percentage points in a vast ocean of rural peasants. And we know that most of them were peasants themselves, passing fluidly from factory to farm and back again, following business cycles and growing seasons like migrating birds, heading south for the winter and north for the summer. It will remain forever a great historical irony that the first great communist revolution succeeded in this land of farmers.

But simplistic historical irony aside, World War I did double overnight the size of the Russian working classes and crammed them tightly into the centers of political power. It’s not actually that hard to grasp why the Russian proletariat was able to exercise such a disproportionate influence on events. I mean seriously, how many times have we seen a couple thousand bakers randomly throw up barricades in Paris and overthrow entire regimes, quote unquote French revolutions that most of the French population didn’t even find out about until like a week later? Overwhelming pressure brought to bear on pressure points is what matters in a revolution.

But. After peaking in 1915 and 1916 and 1917, Russian industry collapsed. The end of the war, the chaos of the Civil War, the economic blockades, the loss of financing, the lack of exports, the scarcity of raw materials and fuel, the shutdown of mines, the total collapse of the rail system, all combined to collapse Russian industry. The recently formed legions of industrial workers handed in their hammers and returned to their sickles, the communist revolution ultimately turning workers into peasants, rather than peasants into workers.

Grappling with the devastated industrial sector was a huge concern for the Communist Party in the 1920s. As with the Land Decree, the party abandoned as quickly as possible their professed program of democratized factories run by and for the workers. All power to the Soviets and all that. The exigencies of the Civil War and the priority of bare survival in a world surrounded by hostile powers left little room for idealism. The factories of Russia had to be run efficiently. Make things. Meet quotas. That meant a return to the old days of bosses, managers, and highly trained specialists calling the shots. The workers would be left with nothing to do but follow orders and wonder what the revolution had even been for. But, wonder about it, hopefully not talk too much about it — that might get the Cheka knocking on the door.

The market turn of the NEP only cemented these old systems of industrial organization. Factories, mines, and railroads were nominally owned by the state, but leased to private firms to direct and manage, a strange bedfellows partnership of revolutionary communists and industrial capitalists, hopefully to their mutual benefit. This too is what the Left Opposition had been on about through the 1920s. What the heck are we even doing? Is this really what we came here to do? We’re communists!

But industrial capacity did grow in the 1920s. Factories came back online, mines reopened, railroads were repaired. Normalization of relations with Britain and Germany and France opened back up opportunities for import, export, and financing. In 1928, the industrial working class numbered close to 3 million spread across 2000 nationalized factories, just a little bit more than their numbers in 1913. After ten years of war and revolution, they were finally back where they started.

But this was a big problem for the Soviet Union in the late 1920s, because where they started was still way behind everyone else. Not only that, while the Soviet Union merely crawled back to where they had been before World War I, their rivals in the west were leaping beyond their pre-1914 industrial levels. The USSR was behind, and every day, falling further behind.

The NEP was supposed to solve these problems, to be the bridge to the communist future of mass abundance and shared prosperity. The NEP was supposed to boost agricultural production, which would boost industrial production, which would further boost agricultural production. But it was slow going, and it was supposed to be slow going. According to Bukharin, they just had to accept the snail’s pace and work with it. Incremental growth would come over years and decades, but they would grow.

But just as Stalin delivered the killing stroke to the Left Opposition in late 1927, he was reading alarming reports that they weren’t growing. They were in fact facing a serious shortfall in grain procurements. They were millions of tons short of expectations. This would cause destabilizing scarcity in the cities and in the army. Then more immediate procurement numbers in November and December 1927 proved to be even more alarming. They were down 50% from the same time last year. From a high of 77 million tons in 1925 and 1926, the harvest of 1926-1927 would fall to 73 million tons. The harvest of 1927-1928 would subsequently fall to around 70 million. The Soviet Union was heading back into widespread food scarcity. With his rivals on the left defeated politically, Stalin was now free to pick up their economic policies to deal with the crisis. And given everything everyone had said about everyone else since the death of Lenin, Stalin’s turn would be shockingly abrupt.

As late as November 1927, Stalin gave a speech where he said, “To pursue a policy of discord with the majority of the peasantry means to start a civil war in the village, making it difficult to supply our industry with peasant raw materials, disrupt the supply of agricultural products to the working class, undermine the very foundations of our industry.”

But while touring western Siberia in late January 1928, a scant two months later, Stalin gave a secret speech to local party officials that signaled his intention to do exactly what he had just said it would be crazy to do: pursue a policy of discord with the majority of the peasantry. In this address, he said, “what is the strength of the Kulak? Not in the fact he was born strong, nothing of the kind, but in the fact that his farming is of a large scale.”

And this was the key. The prosperous peasants did not prosper because of individual initiative or an entrepreneurial spirit or an admirable work ethic, as old Stolypin had believed, but the material fact of the size and scale of their operations. Consolidated farms worked with modern equipment yielded higher production. This is something the Bolsheviks had always believed. Improvised responses to various crises over the years had left the Communists presiding over the consolidation of agriculture they sought, but under the auspices of individual proprietors. Now Stalin was saying, no more.

“We are a Soviet country,” he said. “We want to implant a collective economy, not solely in industry, but in agriculture. There remains only the path of developing large scale farms of a collective type.” And this would be the new edict. He said, “Unification of small and tiny peasant household farms into collective farms for us is the only path.”

This speech marked the beginning of collectivization, a policy, which as I said at the beginning, would be so massive that it transcends the meaning of the word reform. Stalin now aimed for nothing less than the complete transformation of traditional Russian peasant life. The end of traditional Russian peasant life. When all is said and, collectivization is arguably the most revolutionary thing that happened since the revolution began. Everything else that’s fallen into place since 1917 has produced an autocratic political system running a network of appointed bureaucrats, backed by a strong professional army and insidious secret police, overseeing a multinational empire, trying to industrialize and modernize. I mean, I know I’m intentionally papering over differences to make this point, but still, it’s a point worth making. There are lots and lots of cultural, political, and economic continuities between tsarist Russia and Soviet Russia. Men make their own history, but they do not make it in circumstances of their choosing, et cetera, et cetera.

There never is, and never was, and never will be, a cataclysmic year zero. It’s a revolutionary myth. But this? Collectivization? This comes pretty close.

To the extent that Stalin abruptly changed policy, it was to return to his roots as a lifelong Bolshevik, to rebrace policies that Bolsheviks had pursued since before the Revolution of 1905. The NEP was the deviation. Collectivization was a return to form. If you’ll recall in the episodes about War Communism, the Bolsheviks had briefly tried to establish state owned and managed collective farms, but the schemes were effectively abandoned, as they realized they were making history, but not in circumstances of their choosing. After the revolution, the peasants owned more than 3 million square kilometers divided into about 25 million individual holdings. To the extent that collectivization was taking place, it was undertaken by individual households under the NEP. In 1922, consolidated farms accounted for about 2% of all rural land. By 1927, that number was up to 25%. But it was individually held. Meanwhile, only about 1% of land in the Soviet Union remained publicly collectivized in any discernible way.

So in the collectivization, Stalin now saw it would take time, patience, and perseverance. And once Stalin move towards collectivization filtered through the party, Soviet planners figured they could get that 1% number to maybe 15% after five years. Full collectivization in a generation, maybe two. But anything faster than that would be crazy. It would be impossible.

Following this logic, at first the pace of collectivization was slow. Through 1928 and 1929, the collectivization plan was barely even acknowledged as official state policy. But it was now policy. And it had specific goals: first and foremost, it was meant to improve agricultural production. The grain procurement crisis of 1927 and 1928 was a shot across the bow. The Soviet Union was now seven years into the NEP, and it was still struggling to feed itself. Stalin took it for granted collectivized farms would be more productive, especially once they were provided with the latest farm machinery and run with the latest scientific practices. Indeed, beyond simply producing enough food to eat, the further assumption was that the vast surplus is created by collectivized farms could be sold on the international market, providing funds to pay for more industrialization, which would in turn make more and better machines that would further improve agricultural yields. It was, on paper, a never ending feedback loop of increasing abundance and prosperity. The communist revolution finally, delivering on its promises.

Now, if we look back to the 1890s, we can see this is in many ways a return to the Witte Program. Use agricultural exports to finance rapid industrialization. But it wasn’t just the old Witte Program with a red star pinned to its cap. There was a political component that was very, very important. Despite the positions he had taken in the turf wars with the Left Opposition during the 1920s, Stalin was not insensible to the political threat posed by the growing class of prosperous peasants the NEP was openly fostering, the great Kulak boogeyman of the Communist Party imagination. Prosperous farmers were almost by definition class enemies of the Communist Party, and their reconciliation with the Soviet regime was tissue thin. The more Kulak wealth grew, the more influence they would have over state policy, the more independent they would become of state control, and the more likely they would be to challenge Communist Party supremacy.

And then of course, in the final analysis, there is an ideological component to collectivization. It would mark the elimination of private property, individual ownership, and exploitive profiteering. They were, after all, communists. Maybe it was time to start acting like it.

Initially there was a vague hope collectivization could come about peacefully, with peasants persuaded to voluntarily combine their land, tools, livestock, families, and embrace a new way of life. But the party also expected the necessity of threats, of course, and coercion, especially against the group that had prospered the most and therefore had the most to lose: the Kulaks.

Now, Kulak had always been a vague term, a loose pejorative rather than a strict economic category. But the platonic Kulak owned a large consolidated farm, had plenty of livestock, multiple barns and houses, and most importantly, hired labor. That, more than anything else, was the ideological definition of the Kulak as a rural capitalist: owners of the means of production who hired wage workers and then sold the fruits of that labor for personal profit. Seizing Kulak property would accomplish the economic, political, and ideological goals of collectivization in one fell swoop, and as such, they expected resistance. To achieve these critical goals in the face of expected resistance, Stalin let loose the secret police, who were now rebranded from the Cheka into the GPU.

They targeted Kulaks under Article 107 of the Soviet Constitution, which prohibited grain speculating. The GPU would go around accusing Kulak households of illegally hoarding grain in a time of scarcity. Sometimes it was true, sometimes it was false, sometimes there were reasonable explanations and sometimes not, but the systematic result was that by the early spring of 1928, the GPU had made about 16,000 arrests throughout the USSR. Grain was confiscated, property seized, heads of household sentenced to prison; all their neighbors put on notice that this was the punishment for resistance. And this was only the beginning.

Collectivization of farms was only the agricultural component of Stalin’s great socioeconomic revolution from above. It was meant to support and drive the other great component of the plan, the industrial component. As we discussed two episodes back, the Left Communist theorist, Yevgeni Preobrazhensky, preached the necessity of rapid industrialization. As Stalin surveyed the Soviet Union’s place in the world in 1928, he suddenly took up Preobrazhensky’s ideas wholeheartedly, even after kicking Preobrazhensky out of the party for having said it in the first place.

But in short, the USSR was falling behind. And this was not merely about losing some international contest to see who can make the most widgets in a single fiscal quarter, it was about the political and military security of the Soviet Union. Now, as you may know, Stalin was himself personally quite a paranoid guy, but the Communist Party in general saw themselves surrounded and besieged by hostile forces eager to crush them, this had been their mentality since the beginning of the revolution, since before the revolution. There were new enemies like French and British and American capitalists, old enemies like Germany, Poland, and Turkey, all of whom they imagined to be forever knocking at the gates. Out in the far east, Japan was clearly preparing to make major moves in Manchuria. Stalin and the other leaders of the Party fully expected there to be another great war. Industrial capacity was war-making capacity, so to industrialize was a matter not just of economic growth, but national security.

So in late 1928 and early 1929, the Party rolled out the Five Year Plan, or what we now call the First Five Year Plan because there will be more than one of them. The First Five Year Plan was essentially a set of declared benchmarks for every sector of industry: this many more factories, that much more electrical capacity, this many more tractors, that many more miles of railroad track. Now all the goals in the First Five Year Plan were set insanely and impossibly high — like, let’s grow the GDP by 20% every year non-stop. Entire industries, factories, mines, electrical plants, telephone lines were set to be built from scratch. Entire cities were expected to rise from bare ground overnight. And no amount of, um, sir, this is crazy, would dial back expectations. The only way to keep your job, your place in the Party, and possibly stay outta prison, was to deliver.

So the first year of the First five Year Plan chugged, along with a kind of nervous energy, as officials and managers and workers and engineers tried to keep pace with expectations from the top, which sometimes meant doing the work, and sometimes meant falsifying records, double counting inventory, cranking out obviously defective merchandise to make it look like they were hitting their targets. Stalin himself urged them all on with a kind of relentlessly paranoid fear of what would happen if they failed. The rush to industrialize was always presented in terms of breaking a military siege. The survival of Russia, the Soviet Union, and the revolution was always at stake. In July 1930, he gave a speech where he said, “Either we will vanquish and crush them, the exploiters, or they will vanquish and crush the workers and peasants of the USSR.”

The following year, he made this point again: “We are a hundred years behind the advanced countries,” he said. “We must make good this gap in ten years. Either we do it, or they will crush us. The slogan always and everywhere was “we must catch and overtake the west.” To naysayers, they would brag, “there is no fortress the Bolsheviks cannot storm.” So everything from simple nuts and bolts to steel blast furnaces and power plants were put on impossible-to-meet quotas, under the logic that if you aim for the moon, even if you don’t make it, you’ll go pretty far. Forgetting, perhaps, that if you aim for the moon and fall short, you might also die in the endless vacuum of space. Or the gulags. Whichever.

Now there’s no telling what would’ve come of the Five Year Plan, whether it would have been sustainable at all or collapsed under the weight of its only-on-paper successes, had it not been for the great boon to Soviet fortunes that landed in their lap at the end of the 1920s: the Great Depression. Here, finally, was the fatal crisis of capitalism Marx had long predicted. The Great Depression was an absolute boon to the PR fortunes of the Soviet union. We are the future, they are the past. And look at them, they’re dying just like we said they would.

But beyond the propaganda hay they were able to make of the Great Depression on a more practical level, western businesses suddenly started taking calls from Soviet officials. Now, even during the NEP years, foreign companies had not been eager to do business in or with the Soviet Union. Western banks were not interested in financing their projects or issuing them loans, the investments were simply too risky. Plus, Soviet officials made no secret of their intention to overthrow western capitalism by violent revolution, so western capitalists weren’t eager to do business with them. But now all the western capitalists were essentially bankrupt, and suddenly ideological differences ceased to matter. When Soviet officials came round in the early 1930s saying, hey, we wanna buy what you’re selling or, hey, you want to help us build a power plant up in the Ural mountains, you took that call. Everyone from the Ford Motor Company to Caterpillar to DuPont and a bunch of others signed deals to help build up industry in Russia. They provided technology, expertise, and materials to build the USSR showcases of the Five Year Plan. Steel plants and power plants, production facilities for cars and trucks. They re-equipped factories to build tractors. Nothing helped build Communist industry better, faster, and cheaper than the complete and utter ruination wrought by the Great Depression.

And though the targets of the Five Year Plan were absurd, and there was at least some degree of Potemkin village style flimflammery out there, the ultimate gains were undeniable. During the whole of the Five Year Plan, the Soviet Union built or rebuilt a thousand new factories. Before World War I Russia produces zero machine tools of their own; by 1930, they were cranking out 20,000 a year. The full-time working class population then doubled and doubled again. And by the end of it, 12 million rural peasants had been resettled in cities or industrial areas. Moscow grew from 2 million inhabitants to nearly 4 million. In terms of raw industrial capacity, the USSR was on its way to becoming second only to the United States in the world. But there was an ugly underbelly to all this: endemic waste, accidents, environmental destruction, inefficiencies, undertrained, under-skilled workers and managers attempted everything at a breakneck pace, so there were injuries and there were mistakes. There were deaths. The products they made to hit quota were often qualitatively terrible, and even then quotas were missed regularly. One tractor factory was supposed to produce 2000 tractors in the third quarter of 1930, and instead they managed to make only 43, and even these weren’t any good. An American engineer on site said that after 70 hours of work, they’ll just fall apart.

But joking aside, the Five Year Plan was no joke. For all its costs, human, environmental, and economic, for all its waste and inefficiencies, for all its absurdities and cruelties and nonsense, the industrialized Russia that would head into World War II and the Cold War may have been born during the Witte Boom, but it fully came of age during the Five Year Plans. Stalin laid this all out boldly in November 1929, when he wrote an article about Russia’s great turn:

We are advancing full steam ahead along the path of industrialization to socialism, [he wrote] leaving behind the age old Russian backwardness. We are becoming a country of metal, a country of automobiles, a country of tractors, and when we have put the USSR on an automobile, the peasant on a tractor, let the worthy capitalists who boast so much of their civilization, try to overtake us. We shall yet see which countries may be then classified as backward and which are advanced.

Or as the Emperor Augustus may have put it, Stalin intended to find Russia a country of dirt, and leave it a country of steel.

Now you may be asking yourself, what did Bukharin think about all this? He had after all spent years in close alliance with Stalin successfully blocking anything that resembled agricultural collectivization and rapid industrialization. So how can Stalin just now up and do this? Well, the new appointees to the Politburo to replace there are now exiled comrades were all Stalin’s men, and they voted as Stalin wanted.

Bukharin was at first in disbelief, and he tried to reason his way through it. He argued, “collective farms, which will only be built over several years, will not carry us. We will be unable to provide them with working capital and machines right away.” And as we’ll see, he wasn’t wrong about that. But Bukharin found himself occupying the seat once occupied by Trotsky and Zinoviev and Kamenev. Cut out of the decision making loop, Bukharin was also caught in the same trap that had befallen his former comrades. He wouldn’t breach Party rules to publicly oppose the Politburo’s decisions. He gagged himself. He muzzled himself. He publicly went along with Stalin to avoid accusations of engaging in forbidden factionalism, but it was all in vain. Stalin started calling Bukharin and his allies “right deviationists,” whose policies, which had been the Party line for years, were now suddenly reactionary and counter-revolutionary. They were accused of being “a capitulation group, advocating not for the liquidation of capitalist elements of the city and countryside, but for their free development.” Which, Bukharin could only say, yeah, that was the point of the NEP, you agreed with me like a week ago.

But eventually, Bukharin slipped up. Kamenev revealed to Stalin that Bukharin had come around to enlist him in possibly joining a new anti-Stalin group. And the writing was on the wall. By the end of 1929, Bukharin was voted off the Politburo entirely. The next year his comrade Rykov suffered the same fate. Now, they weren’t expelled from the Party, but they were in the political wilderness, cast out by Stalin, who was now completely and permanently cementing his position as the autocratic heir of Lenin.

Meanwhile out on the agricultural front, the ramping up of the Five Year Plan and the expulsion of the right deviationists coincided with a more aggressive push for collectivization. Far more aggressive. Sadistically aggressive.

Now through the end of 1929, only about 7 or 8% of households had been collectivized. And though Kulaks were targeted for arrest and confiscation and harassment, it wasn’t carried out with a kind of all encompassing brutality yet. This all changed in November and December 1929. It was no longer enough to merely target Kulaks. They had to be eliminated.

At a meeting of agrarian delegates in December 1929, Stalin spoke ominous words that Pravda published two days later. Grain yields were still too low and agricultural production had to be improved. So Stalin asked, “What is the solution? And then he answered: the solution is to make agriculture large scale, make it capable of accumulation, of expanding production, and in this way, transform the agricultural base of the economy.”

Well, okay, that’s nothing new though, that’s what he started saying in early 1928. But then Stalin also said, “We have gone over from a policy of limiting the exploiting tendencies of the Kulak to eliminating the Kulaks as a class.” a few days later, memos went round to the secret police asking for proposals, suggestions, and plans on how to intern a lot of people all at once, how to round people up and move them quickly, how to build and run labor camps. Subordinates were encouraged to be creative.

Stalin then issued secret circulars to local party agents of a new policy we call Dekulakization, using criminal courts, local police, secret police, Party activists and regular soldiers, if necessary, to force the peasants to collectivize, to completely dispossess the Kulaks as a class, so that they simply no longer existed. As for the millions to be identified as Kulaks, they would be rounded up and deported to industrial sites or mines up in the Urals or way out in Siberia. While laying these plans, the Party also called for activist volunteers from the ranks of the urban working class to go to the countryside and encourage villagers to voluntarily join collective farms. They got tens of thousands of volunteers to fan out across the Soviet Union in early 1930 to pitch the peasants on collective farms. And so, I’ll be darned, look at that. We’ve come full circle. Fifty years later, and we’ve got a bunch of revolutionary socialists once again going to the people.

There were a few differences though. These cadres, which were eventually known as the Twenty-Five Thousanders, because they wound up being about 25,000 of them, were not total strangers to the villages. Most of them had been born peasants and only later joined the industrial workforce. So, this wasn’t about weirdo strangers coming to town, it was about sons and daughters returning home. And they were, of course, not there to challenge the state, or to call for its overthrow, but rather to enforce its will. They descended on the countryside in January and February 1930 in preparation for the coming spring. And one of them made the very simple pitch: those who want to join the collective farm sign up with me, those who do not want to join, sign up with the police chief. Anyone who resisted or talked back or refused might be beaten up, their property trashed, subject to all manner of abuse, including rape, including murder.

Meanwhile, the police made upwards of 140,000 arrests between January 1st and April 15th, 1930 alone. The conduct of the Twenty-Five Thousanders, plus the secret police’s agents zealous rush to meet deportation quotas, sparked quite a backlash, as you can imagine. Peasants resisted as much as they possibly could, as they always did; so much so that Stalin tactically retreated in March of 1930, writing an article titled Dizzy With Success. In this article, he chastised the conduct of the collectivization agents. With a dead straight face, he wrote:

The collective farm must not be imposed by force. That would be stupid and reactionary.

Then Stalin asked:

How could there have arisen in our midst such blockheaded exercises in “socialization,” such ludicrous attempts to overleap oneself, attempts which aim at bypassing classes in the class struggle, and which in fact bring grist to the middle of our class enemies?

Once again, Stalin answered himself:

It could have arisen only as a result of the blockheaded belief of a section of our Party: “We can achieve anything!”, “There’s nothing we can’t do!”

They could have arisen only because some of our comrades have become dizzy with success and for the moment have lost clearness of mind and sobriety of vision.

It’s almost as if Stalin was talking about himself. But he wasn’t. He was engaging in one of Stalin’s favorite pastimes, finding other people to blame for his mistakes.

But by briefly letting up the pressure on the peasants, they felt free to take Comrade Stalin at his word. Those who had “volunteered,” quit the collective farms and the proportion of collective households almost immediately dropped from 56% on March 1st to just 24% by the middle of summer. And so Stalin reissued orders to go back to threats and arrests and deportations. And he would not waiver from this line again. According to official statistics — and here official means, probably kind of sketchy — by the end of 1930, about 33% of the land was collectivized, and Stalin issued bold demands for that to double and triple practically overnight. He said by the end of 1931, we should be at 80% collectivization in the most fertile regions of the Soviet Union, and at least 50% everywhere else. Then, his people went out and did it.

In total, by the end of 1931, about 67% of the land was collectivized; by the end of 1932, it was 77%; by the end of 1933, it was 83%; and by the end of the 1930s, practically all the land in the Soviet Union had been collectivized. At least on paper. At least according to the official statistics.

As collectivization expanded, so too did the definition of Kulak. The number of actually rich, actually prosperous peasants had never been that large. But officials still had arrest and deportation quotas to meet. So now everyone with an extra cow, a slightly better shovel, or some store-bought consumer goods now qualified as a Kulak. Police agents also hit on the novelty of calling people ‘henchman of the Kulaks,’ which counted just about anybody, anyone who took wages to work, or refused to turn in a neighbor to the police, or who just irritated a local official. They were all now classified as henchmen of the Kulak, themselves up for arrest and confiscation and deportation. Police sweeps became vast, with little oversight or control or attention. All told, about 5 million people would find themselves dekulakized, and a total of about 30,000 heads of various households were not just deported, but summarily executed.

So the question is, where did those five million people go? You can’t just stash five million people under a rug someplace. But. You already know the answer. Because this is the dawn of the gulags, labor camps that sprouted up throughout the most desolate and godforsaken parts of the Soviet Union. The arrested and dispossessed, sometimes individuals, sometimes whole family, sometimes whole villages, were loaded onto cattle trains and taken across the country and redeposited in these camps. Now in the beginning, this was just about removal and internment, but as it coincided with the industrial Five Year Plan, some creative comrade suggested that the Kulak swine could be put to good work. They could build factories, work mines, clear and build roads. So, they became de facto slave labor. And they built metallurgical combines and tractor plants and other glorious monuments to the Five Year Plan. Living conditions were horrendous. Those who even survived the journey to the camps died of starvation and disease and exposure. Those who tried to flee were subject to recapture, abuse, punishment, and execution. Eventually a government department had to be created to oversee this growing network of labor camps, and the agency was called the Chief Administration of the Camps, a name that was shortened to the acronym in Russian, GULag, from whence the camps take their name.

Deported peasants resisting collectivization form the first population of the camps. But as we’ll see more especially next week, the gulags became the repository of all identifiable enemies of the state: intellectuals, scientists, writers, artists, anyone who might make a peep about anything. And so during the years of collectivization in the Five Year Plans, the regime developed a penchant for political show trials. What had begun with the Trial of the SRs in 1922, and which would be brought to sublime perfection during the purges and terrors of the later 1930s, went through an intermediate period of refinement in the late 1920s and early 1930s. The main targets of these show trials were anyone who resisted or criticized regime policy, or who happened to be a convenient scapegoat at a convenient moment. Mainly this meant engineers, statisticians, scientists, and project managers, anyone who still carried the taint of bourgeois capitalism or who had begun their careers under the old regime, all those technical experts who had been brought back to prominence by the NEP were now brutally smacked down.

So at regular intervals, newspapers would trumpet the latest revelation about the latest batch of secret enemies who had been caught trying to sabotage the Soviet Union. They were all called wreckers, as in people trying to wreck the economy to weaken the state. There was the Shakhty Trial against some mining engineers in 1928 accused of blowing up a coal mine that had in fact been scheduled for detonation for safety reasons. There was the Academic Trial of 1929 to 1931, which targeted researchers and professors. There was a thing called the Industrial Party Trial of 1930, where some scientists and engineers were accused of plotting the overthrow of the government. There was a thing called Menshevik Trial of 1931, which targeted statisticians inside the State Planning Office who were accused of trying to sneak Menshevik policies in through the back door. There was this Springtime Affair of 1931, which discovered thousands of enemies in the army and navy, mostly officers who had served in the armies and navies of the tsar. The message to the public was always the same: there were foreign powers hell bent on overthrowing the Soviet Union, who suborned these inside wreckers and saboteurs to soften up Russia by exploding economic dynamite. Confessions would be extracted by the use of torture and threats to family members. They then confessed their crimes in open court, and the sentences were a term in prison, but sometimes it was straight up execution. All of this would be publicized in the papers. And then a few months later, a new shocking revolution would lead to a new trial of new conspirators.

Most of it was nonsense. In the late 1920s and early 1930s, every major power in the world had been sucker punched in the gut by the Great Depression. They were not hell bent on overthrowing the Soviet Union. In the Industrial Party Case, defendants were accused of collaborating with two specific anti-communist Russian emigres, both of whom had died years earlier. The prosecutors also accused them of trying to elevate this other guy to be the head of state of a new bourgeois republic, except he too was long dead. But that didn’t matter. It was guilty verdicts all around. Off to the gulag you go. Except for you. It’s the firing squad for you.

Now, incredibly none of this — the collectivization, the arrests, the deportations, the labor camps, the absurd show trials — were the worst humanitarian disaster to hit the Soviet Union during these years. For that, we need to turn to our old friend… famine.

Whatever collectivization’s alleged theoretical benefits, the immediate effect was total disaster. At the end of 1930, economic planners believed the USSR’s agricultural production would push over a hundred million tons of grain. This huge jump would be the result of collectivization and mechanization and modernization. But instead, Bukharin turned out to be right. Even with the industrial push of the Five Year Plan, the promised equipment was never delivered to the collective farms. Or if it was, it just broke down. All these farms were also badly mismanaged. There was no scientific rigor or use of the latest techniques. All the most experienced farmers, all the people who were up on those latest techniques? Well, they’d all been loaded into cattle cars. Then, 1931 opened with an unseasonably cold spring, followed by a summer drought, which means crop failure.

Now for the whole of the Soviet Union, a normal good harvest would be somewhere in the high 70 million tons a year. In 1931, it wound up being somewhere between 57 and 65. Stalin himself appears to have believed that collectivization and mechanization would solve all the grain production problems, and he both deluded himself and was deluded by reports he was given by his subordinates, because he’d created a disinformation trap for himself, by encouraging his subordinates, to delude him, out of fear of displeasing him.

In response, Stalin did what Stalin did best: blame anyone but Stalin. Stalin blamed the grain shortages on… Kulak sabotage. He accused them of hoarding grain and destroying livestock. He accused them of being saboteurs and wreckers deliberately trying to destroy the revolution. And this is when the arrests and deportations related to collectivization really went into overdrive. But this didn’t fix the grain shortage, or save anyone from famine. The government tried to shift grain around to hard hit areas, but they steadfastly refused to call for international aid, as Lenin had done during the famine of 1921-1922. All told, about 40 million people were affected by the food shortages and mortality rates skyrocketed. The centers of the famine were similar to the famine of 1921-1922: the Ukraine, the Don River, the Northern Caucasus, and Kazakhstan. When things got really bad in 1932, all the government could do was issue a law imposing the death penalty on anyone caught hoarding or stealing grain, any amount of grain. That included children trying to pick edible bits from already cleared fields.

The famine of 1931-1932 turned out to be even worse than the earlier famine. Something like 8 to 12 million people died from starvation or starvation related diseases. It was, in short, a horrific catastrophe. And so, far from ushering in a golden age of abundant prosperity, Stalin’s policies were now immediately responsible for millions of deaths. Now, granted, some of this is natural causes — the cold and the heat and the drought — but nothing turns natural disasters into humanitarian disasters faster than political malfeasance, and Stalin was a master of political malfeasance.

One of the other great legacies of the famine was a new system of internal passports for travel inside the Soviet Union. To contain people in affected areas, allegedly to prevent them from spreading diseases and taxing resources in other areas, the regime started issuing travel papers, internal passports. Now, the Soviet government had already imposed various kinds of internal travel bans over the years, and the police had gotten pretty good at drag nets and chasing people trying to escape from the collective farms or the gulags. But now it was all systematized and regularized. And the way it went at first is that people who lived in towns or cities, or who were workers or members of the bureaucracy, got passports. Peasants did not. And without the passports, they couldn’t travel. This meant they couldn’t legally leave their homes. And it didn’t take long for them to openly speak of the obvious implications of this new system: they were serfs again. They were bound to the land, forbidden to leave. They were trapped for eternity unless some lord now styling himself a Communist Party official, gave them permission. Almost exactly seventy years since the Emancipation of the Serfs, and they were right back where they started. Long live the revolution.

Now the famine of 1931 and 1932 was very bad, but it was particularly bad in two places of note: Ukraine, and what is today Kazakhstan. The total population of what was then the Kazakh Autonomous Republic was about 6.5 million people. And of those, somewhere between 1.2 and 1.4 million died. In a year. That is an appalling and grotesque percentage of the population. In Ukraine, the death toll was around 3 and a half or 4 million from a total population of 33 million. In Ukraine, this famine is referred to as Holodomor, derived from “to kill by famine” or “the terror famine.” The idea is that in Ukraine’s case, the famine was not just an accident or negligence, but a deliberate policy by Stalin’s government. It was meant as punishment to break the Ukrainians for their years of bucking Communist Party authority.

Now that historical question of whether it’s deliberate murder or negligent homicide is an ongoing debate, now more than ever. Some historians say Stalin screwed over everyone without any particular target, in mind. Others can point to a systematic tendency to deny aid to Ukraine, to blacklist certain areas from help, to export grain from Ukraine to other places, that all adds up to a pretty clear picture. Now it’s above my pay grade to render judgment on all this, but what is not up for debate is that Stalin’s policies killed a lot of Ukrainians. The only thing that’s up for debate is whether this was the result of stupid, indifferent cruelty from a stupid, indifferent, and cruel man, or deliberate and sadistic mass murder, committed by a sadistic mass murderer.

So this period of the late 1920s and early 1930s, from say 1928 to 1932, is referred to as the Great Turn. And as I said, the combination of forced collectivization and the Five Year Plan produced a socioeconomic revolution that no revolution had up to that point really come close to achieving. I mean, the French Revolution didn’t accomplish anything like this. Stalin imposed a whole new way of life for over a hundred million people, peasants and workers who now found themselves living in a brand new world. But the cost was, and is appalling. Tens of millions of dead. Millions more arrested and deported to labor camps. Everyone else, reeling from the trauma. And the benefits hardly justified the price. Collectivization was a failure on its own terms. Russian agriculture remained poor and inefficient. And the peasant revolution was crushed. They were now rebound to the land. They were serfs again. Meanwhile, the industrial leap was real, but man, there are other better ways to industrialize. The history of any industrial revolution involves horrific abuses of people, an enormous cruelty and suffering, Stalin beats ’em all on that score. He makes Carnegie and Rockefeller look like Mother Teresa

Next week will be our final episode on the Russian Revolution series as Stalin himself writes the final chapter of the revolutionary period in Russia. Having imposed this great revolution from above with his new cadre of supporters who were entirely dependent on his patronage to stay in power and stay alive, it was time to purge all the old Bolsheviks and anyone else who might threaten his rule.

Because what are you gonna do? Have a great revolution without a great terror?

 

10.101 – The United Opposition

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. We’re all super busy and things come up. We don’t have time to do all the things we’d like to do or read all that we’d like to read. And that’s what makes audiobooks and podcasts so great. You can listen to them while you’re on the go while doing chores, commuting, exercising, or traveling. Now for example, thanks to circumstances of life, my 10 year old son and I just spent three days driving around the upper Midwest together. We spent close to twenty total hours in the car. And when you’re cooped up like that, a good audio book that you both like is an absolute godsend. And you know what I did? I used my credit this month to get Ender’s Game, which the boy has never read. So we listened to the whole thing. It was awesome. It was great. So instead of twenty hours in the car being torture, it was magic.

So let Audible help you discover new ways to laugh, be inspired or be entertained. New members can try it free for thirty days. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 that’s audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 to try audible free for 30 days.

audible.com/revolutions

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.101: The United Opposition

When Lenin died in january 1924, everything changed, and everything stayed the same. Lenin had been the center of gravity in the Bolshevik Party since its inception more than 20 years earlier. With that center of gravity removed the major political moons that had orbited Lenin in all these years — Zinoviev, Kamenev, Stalin, Trotsky, and the rest — careened wildly through space, pulling away from each other or crashing into each other seemingly at random. So obviously in that sense, everything changed, and would never be the same.

But as they careened and crashed, a kind of political celestial mechanics provided some underlying order to the apparent randomness. Because the object of all these moons was to become the new center of gravity. Because the party Lenin built was built for Lenin to lead. It had always been premised on the existence of a single leader with unmatched authority, influence, and power. As the 1920s unfolded, Joseph Stalin slowly but surely built up his political mass until he became the new center of gravity. And just as it had been with Lenin, loyalty or hostility to Stalin now became the defining feature of Soviet politics.

Those habitually loyal and deferential to Stalin stayed in the party. Those who disagreed with him or opposed him were driven out. So, after Lenin’s death, the Communist Party wound up in a completely different place than it had been before, but also in exactly the same place it had been before: with Comrade Stalin taking Comrade Lenin’s place as the center of gravity around which the party spun.

At first, the Politburo of the Communist Party tried to keep Lenin fixed as the center of gravity, afraid of what his death meant for the Party, for Russia, and for the revolution. Instead of following instructions and giving Lenin a simple private family burial, they resolved to turn him into a permanent fixture of Russian life, to turn him into a kind of secular icon or saint for Russians to worship as a replacement for the icons and saints of the Orthodox Church. Lenin’s image was plastered everywhere. He was referenced constantly. The various political battles of the 1920s and the 1930s were always waged in terms of who most accurately reflected Lenin’s original vision. Unlike most religions, Leninism, the ideological faith, became detached from Lenin the actual man. His own statements were emphasized or suppressed to fit the changing needs and desires of whoever happened to be controlling the church — I mean, Party — half the time. Shortly after his death, they renamed Petrograd, leningrad. The name that it would bear until the collapse of the Soviet Union.

And then they went so far as to embark on a kind of lunatic scheme that I’m sure most of you are aware of, to embalm and preserve Lenin’s physical body. After some trial and error with the preservation process, they finally concocted the right mix of chemicals, and so Lenin’s corpse was embalmed and placed in a mausoleum in Moscow, the flesh and bone of Lenin the actual human being turned into an artificially preserved destination for the pilgrims of communism. It also gave the new leaders of the Party a chance to stand beside Lenin anytime they needed to remind the world that they were Lenin’s true disciples, unlike the heretics and the Judases out there who had betrayed his legacy. And though the rituals and ceremonies at Lenin’s mausoleum would stay the same over the years, who remained a faithful disciple and who was branded an incurable heretic would change with absurd regularity.

As we all know, the man who would always be the faithful disciple and never the heretic, at least while he lived, was Stalin. With the benefit of hindsight, we can see that Stalin’s ascendancy to sole dictatorship was already underway before Lenin died. His incremental consolidation of power had begun way back when he entered the Orgburo in 1919, and skillfully exploited his hiring and firing prerogatives to promote allies and reassign rivals. This process accelerated when he became general-secretary of the party in 1922, and the slow patient, but persistent process of promoting his friends and demoting his rivals, or supporters of his rivals, or friends of his rivals, continued.

Now this could have all come to an abrupt end in 1923 or 1924. The poisonous words in Ilyich’s letter about the secretary could have been the end of him. The other members of the Politburo could have taken the recommendation to remove Stalin to heart, and removed him. But Stalin was both skillful and lucky. He was lucky that Trotsky was right there to seem like an even bigger and more obnoxious threat to the other grandees of the party, and skillful enough to exploit it. At the 13th Party Congress in May 1924, Lenin’s testament was circulated to the various delegations to their shock and consternation. But then in a carefully choreographed show, Stalin offered to resign his post while Zinoviev and Kamenev led the Congress to refuse that resignation and reaffirm their faith in the general secretary. Only later did they realize they probably missed their last best opportunity to stop Stalin’s rise to power, a mistake many of them would pay for with their lives.

In the battle for control of the Party, and the right to emerge as the true heir of Lenin, Trotsky did himself few favors and seemed almost begging to be isolated by everyone else. His relationship with Zinoviev was so toxic that they hadn’t spoken to each other privately in years. In October 1924, Trotsky had a chance to possibly seize the political initiative. Back in more collegial days, the Politburo had approved plans to publish an addition of Trotsky’s writings from 1917. As a preface to this collection, Trotsky wrote a sixty-page essay called Lessons of October that emphasized his close collaboration with Lenin, and how the two of them had persevered in carrying out the revolution in the face of vacillating hesitancy and fearful opposition from other leaders, most obviously Zinoviev and Kamenev. Trotsky sought to make 1917 the test upon which Lenin’s true disciples were evaluated, to nullifies Zinoviev’s and Kamenev’s claim to Lenin’s inheritance, because while they had been with him the longest, that was meaningless, because they had not been there when Lenin needed them most. Trotsky, meanwhile stood right by his side.

Now much of what Trotsky wrote was true, but as usual, he wrote with dismissive arrogance and a distinct lack of generosity. So while Lessons of October may have been cathartic and scored a few tactical hits against his rivals, strategically, it proved to be a major, perhaps a fatal setback. The bond of solidarity of the Troika — Stalin, Zinoviev, and Kamenev — had been slowly dissolving throughout 1924. Lessons of October re-solidified them almost immediately. Their alliance had been uncomfortable, and Trotsky came along and helpfully reminded them why they needed to stick together.

So the Troika spent the last months of 1924 assailing Trotsky from every angle. During his fifteen years at odds with the Bolsheviks prior to 1917, Trotsky had left a long and very public trail of abuse of Lenin, ridiculing him, attacking him, mocking him, all of which need only be dug up and passed around to make Trotsky look terrible in the eyes of Party members who had no conception of the dynamics of old emigre politics, who barely even knew that Bolsheviks and Mensheviks had once been two wings of the same party. They also blasted Trotsky for his conduct during the Civil War, highlighting his arbitrary abuses, poor decisions, and how he got good comrades killed, or executed them unnecessarily. By the end of 1924, Trotsky’s reputation was in ruins. In response to all this, all he could do in January 1925 was resign as commissar of the army and navy, that critical post he had held since March of 1918. Trotsky could lay rightful claim to having almost singlehandedly organized victory in the Russian Civil War, completely remaking the Red Army and traveling relentlessly from front to front until victory was secured. But now, after nearly seven years, he was unceremoniously dumped overboard. No one rejected his resignation or begged him to stay. Without Lenin around to protect him anymore, there was nobody to protect Trotsky.

To keep up appearances and to ensure Trotsky remain bound by rules of Party discipline, he retained his seats in both the Central Committee of the Communist Party and the Politburo. And though he had plenty of friends and supporters inside the Party, to say nothing of the general public, in those all important committee rooms, he was isolated and alone.

But not for long.

Almost the minute Stalin successfully marginalized Trotsky, he turned on the other two partners of the Troika, Zinoviev and Kamenev, supposedly the senior partners of the Troika. And turning on them turned out to be easier than they could have imagined. In early 1925, there were only seven voting members of the Politburo: Trotsky, Zinoviev Kamenev, Stalin, plus three others: Mikhail Tomsky, Alexey Rykov, and Nikolai Bukharin. All Stalin had to do was come to an agreement with Tomsky, Rykov, and Bukharin, and they could ignore Trotsky, Zinoviev, and Kamenev completely. The way the Communist Party had been built, the way the USSR had been built, meant that the tiniest shifts in interpersonal relations inside these all important committees had major political and economic ramifications.

So one day Zinoviev and Kamenev woke up to discover they were no longer invited to the little pre-meetings that would arrange policy votes for the official Politburo sessions. Just weeks earlier, they had been the ones holding these little pre-meetings. Now, they were helplessly cut out. This shift in the balance of power in the Politburo meant a shift in policy to the right. Now labels like right and left are always a bit arbitrary, especially in this context, as we’re still talking about a bunch of Communists, not actual right wing anything, but in this context, Bukharin and his group were understood to be the right, while the opposition would be understood to be coming from the left.

Bukharin now representing the right wing of the Communist Party was surprising, as he had first burst onto the scene back in 1918 as a leader of the left Communists. He had vehemently opposed the treaty of Brest-Litovsk as a betrayal of the international proletariat. And while he quickly softened that line to avoid associations with the Left-SR revolt, he stayed on “the left” and was a vocal defender of war communism throughout the Civil War. He rationalized the coercive appropriations as vital to the war on a practical level, and wholly in keeping with Marxism on a theoretical level. Over the past several years, Bukharin’s stature had grown — he is after all, now sitting on the Politburo — and he was considered the brightest theoretician in the party. He drafted books and essays that became the basic texts of the Communist Party.

But by the end of the civil war, Bukharin concluded, as Lenin did, that war communism needed massive correction. In the end, all it had gotten them was a ruined economy, peasant revolts, and mass starvation. So when the NEP came around, Bukharin hopped over and became its chief defender however much it might rank them, it was far better to incentivize peasants to grow grain surpluses by offering them the chance for personal material enrichment, rather than simply confiscating those surpluses, which years of war communism had proved would drive the peasants to stop growing surpluses.

But as he defended the principles of the NEP in 1925, Bukharin committed something of a verbal faux pas that would haunt him for the rest of his life. Believing that the major industrialization projects that would bring about full socialism and communism could only come after a slow and steady accumulation of national wealth that would begin by encouraging the peasants to seek profit in what they grew, his policy prescription was, “enrich yourselves,” which in French, is enrichissez-vous, literally the words that François Guizot had used during the July Monarchy, when he was asked how people were supposed to make their voices heard in a closed regime run by bourgeois oligarchs. He did not say we’ll expand the franchise or increase democracy or make the government more responsive, he said, “Enrichissez-vous,” which everyone took to mean, once you have wealth, your voice will count. I mean, there’s a reason Guizot gets specifically namechecked at the beginning of the Communist Manifesto, and Bukharin using exactly the same phrase allowed his enemies to make permanent hay of his ill chosen echo of one of the original bête noires of communism. But Bukharin’s point was that the USSR needed to grow its wealth and capital somehow, if they were gonna catch up to the Western powers who had spent centuries running exploitive, colonial empires that accumulated the capital for their economic growth and prosperity.

This question of capital accumulation was vitally important, because in 1924 and 1925 Stalin and Bukharin’s ruling group started tossing around the idea of Socialism in One Country. The idea of Socialism in One Country had been percolating in the communist subconscious going back to 1919, when they first had to face the realities that global revolution wasn’t inevitably surging throughout the world. As we have discussed ad nauseum, all Bolshevik ideology prior to the revolution was premised on Russia being one part of a larger revolutionary whole, that they would eventually get the resources they needed to turn backwards Russia into modern Russia from their friends in neighboring revolutionary regimes. But now years had passed. And they were still basically alone. Revolutions in the west never came. The Poles had stopped the Red Army cold at the Battle of Warsaw. The most recent attempts to launch a revolution in Germany had failed miserably. So, the Stalin/Bukharin clique switched gears, and began saying, hey, we don’t need the west. We can do it all ourselves. Sure we’ll continue to push for international revolution, but in the meantime, we can and must build socialism in one country.

This flew in the face of longstanding Bolshevik ideology and triggered a major pushback inside the Party from what has become known as the Left Opposition. This opposition was not formed by cranks or second rate losers. It included major figures of international communism like Trotsky and Karl Radek, as well as revolutionary heroes like Vladimir Antonoff and Nikolai Muralov, who had literally led Bolshevik forces guns in hand during the October Revolution. These were people who had literally put their lives on the line for the Bolshevik revolution, and whose courage and resiliency and revolutionary credentials could never be challenged — although, of course they would be.

The leading theorist of the left opposition was a guy called Yevgeni Preobrazhensky. In contrast to Bukharin’s theory of slowly building capital by favoring the peasant farmers Preobrazhensky advocated rapid industrialization. Industrialization now. Right now. At all costs. Full communism required a modern industrial economy with its food problem solved by collectivizing all land and turning it into giant mechanized farms, cranking out huge grain surpluses that would both feed Russians and be able to sell something abroad for profit. Profits they could immediately turn and reinvest in further industrialization projects. But like Bukharin, Preobrazhensky committed his own verbal miscue that haunted him and the Left Opposition, because he said that his plans required the exploitation of the peasants, that the party should embark on a kind of internal colonial project that would force the Russian peasants to play the part of exploited colonized people. State taxes and the price of manufactured goods would be set purposefully high, so that any and all wealth the peasantry might accrue for themselves would be necessarily directed right back to the state, who would use it to grow industry.

Most of 1925 was taken up with this debate about economic policy and relations with the peasants. Stalin sided with the right wing, and thus the Politburo maintained those policies supportive of the NEP model of growth. The left, not unreasonably, said all this policy would do is build the economic wealth and political power of class enemies of the proletarian revolution, namely the Kulaks and the NEPmen whose reconciliation with the Communist Party was transparently thin. Bukharin’s plan of enrich yourselves would probably take it to the point where they’d be able to challenge the Communists for political supremacy.

Bukharin, meanwhile, could reasonably tell the left, all you’re doing is calling for return to war communism, and we all know where that leads. We already tried exploit the peasants, and all it did was create violent unrest and lead them to abandon making surpluses entirely, so that not only did we not grow the economy and improve our manufacturing infrastructure, but we actually drove ourselves into a massive famine. Better to let the Kulaks get a little bit rich if it meant everybody’s lives could be improved, and the whole economy grew. Because otherwise it’s misery, chaos, failure, and we all get overthrown.

On account of being iced outta the Politburo, Zinoviev and Kamenev found themselves by default in the opposition. Although their votes no longer mattered in the Politburo, they were still incredibly influential, and Zinoviev in particular held other institutional positions of power. He was head of the Party in Leningrad, and he remained chairman of the Comintern. Throughout 1925, he and Kamenev followed Trotsky’s journey from imperious autocrat to plaintive democrat as soon as they got kicked out of the inner circle of power. They joined together with no less a figure than Krupskaya, the oldest of the old Bolsheviks, who is now carrying the further mantle of Lenin’s widow. They all attacked Stalin’s tightening grip on the party, that strangled free debate and creative discussion. They also joined the Left Opposition’s attacks on Bukharin’s policies that heavily favored the peasants over the workers, which Zinoviev was able to use to great effect from his position in Leningrad, that most heavily proletarian of cities.

Now, a vital point that we have to make here is that these debates were not taking place out in the open, or in public view. They were waged internally between factions of what Lenin had called that thin stratum of the Party. A cohort numbering in the mere thousands. Now that they ran a one-party state, every Communist leader considered it vital to maintain a public facade of party unanimity. Even those opposed to Stalin and Bukharin did not consider going public with their attacks. As I said last week, this self fastened muzzle kept someone like Trotsky from using his most valuable weapons against the ruling clique: his popularity, his fame, and his oratorical skills. And so too it would be for Zinoviev and Kamenev. They wanted to fight for their positions and regain power, but they were never going to call on the people to join them in this effort. In fact, as members of the Central Committee and the Politburo, they were forbidden from freely expressing themselves to the people without permission. Going public with criticism of the Party risked the greatest punishment of all: expulsion from the Party.

So despite bitter disagreements, and an awareness on all sides they were playing a high stakes winner-take-all contest for control of the Party, Russia, the Soviet Union, and the revolution, there restrict limits on how far the opposition would go to defend themselves. This put them permanently on the backfoot, as Stalin, Bukharin, and their allies were free to trumpet their own views as official policy whenever and wherever they wanted.

Going into the 15th Party Congress in December, 1925, there were stirrings, at least inside the party, of a genuine desire to debate openly the policies of Stalin and Bukharin’s clique. Zinoviev and Kamenev found influential allies in the senior leadership, and they came into this Congress ready to demand greater freedom inside the Party, and a review of Bukharin’s economic policies. But they discovered Stalin was way ahead of them. He had long since ensured this Congress would be packed with delegates of loyalty to him and Bukharin. His years of hiring and firing, promoting, and demoting had produced a compliant Congress who had come to do as they were told, not think for themselves. Zinoviev brought with him a loyal delegation from Leningrad, but practically everyone else in the room opposed the Opposition. Their attempt to dramatically carry the party away from Stalin was met with jeers and heckling. They were so thoroughly routed that Kamenev was demoted to non-voting member of the Politburo, and the Central Committee voted a Stalin loyalist named Sergei Kirov to take over the Leningrad Party from Zinoviev. Trotsky, meanwhile, just watched and did nothing. Having himself been pushed out with the gleeful connivance of Zinoviev and Kamenev, he watched from the wings with at least a liiittle bit of Schadenfreude. He did not speak for or against anyone. He just watched, silently, as events played out.

But after his two old foes had been laid low, the simultaneously natural and unnatural inevitability came to pass. In the spring of 1926, Trotsky, Zinoviev, and Kamenev aligned with one another. Now this was natural, because their only hope of victory against Stalin and Bukharin was joining forces. That was obvious to all of them. But it was unnatural, because they had spent so much time wailing away on each other that it was tough to even sit in the same room. They had crossed the line from policy debates to ad hominem personal attacks years ago. Repairing that damage was not just about making political compromises, but healing emotional wounds, and those wounds did not easily heal.

But still, in the summer of 1926, they emerged as what became known as the United Opposition, which was open to just about anyone who happened to oppose Stalin and Bukharin for just about any reason. And this opposition, too, was not a bunch of scrubs. A good number of the most preeminent old Bolsheviks joined them, and Trotsky, Zinoviev, and Kamenev still had enormous influence in moral authority. But by 1926, Stalin had stacked the deck of the Party so adroitly that it probably didn’t matter how well they played their hand, they were gonna lose. The Party apparatus itself was now staffed top to bottom with men and women appointed by Stalin because they were loyal to Stalin. Younger members who had joined after 1917, who cared little about what the old guard thought, and who knew full well that their own career power and prestige were based on Stalin’s personal patronage? They were never gonna support anybody but Stalin. Stalin was their meal ticket, and everyone knew it.

But still the United Opposition fought hard to win control of the Party. Now there were of course, ideological components to this fight: what foreign policy to pursue, what economic policies to pursue, whether to favor peasants or workers, whether to have more or less political freedom. Should we do enrich yourselves or exploit the peasants? But while these ideological disputes were real, what mattered most was who had power and who didn’t. Trotsky, Zinoviev, Kamenev and the Opposition attacked whatever Stalin and Bukharin and the right did because Stalin and Bukharin were in power, and the opposition was not. And in circumstances like these, one must say white to black, up to down, hot to cold, and always, in every case, framing it not as white or black, up or down, hot or cold, but right or wrong. And conversely, the ruling group denounced, degraded, and lambasted everything the Left Opposition stood for. Their crazy push to bring back forced requisitions, collectivized farming, rapid industrialization at all costs, even it meant the brutalization of the peasants — how could we even consider going back to that?

Foreshadow alert.

And so while they fought hard, the opposition only lost ground. In July 1926, the Central Committee voted Zinoviev out of the Politburo. Shortly thereafter, they eliminated the position of Chairman of the Comintern, leaving Zinoviev with no institutional base of power at all.

This left only Trotsky alone in the Politburo with a single useless vote. And he did not last much longer. In October 1926, he and Stalin got into a heated argument at a Politburo meeting, which was immediately followed by a Party conference that booted Trotsky from the Politburo. Now, for reasons of control and appearance, the Opposition leaders remained in the Central Committee, but now that they were out of the Politburo, they were told if they challenged the Politburo, they would face that fate worse than death: full expulsion from the party. Total political excommunication.

Despite these setbacks, there was still reason to hope going into 1927 the United Opposition would ultimately win. They were, after all, career revolutionaries. They had faced what appeared to be certain defeat numerous times and had yet somehow come out on top. All it took was a shift in perception or a major setback for the government to break through. And in the spring of 1927, they absolutely believed they were on the verge of success, thanks to disastrous events in the Chinese Revolution.

Now, before we go on, let us pause here one second — and I’ll share a heavy sigh that I will not be covering the Chinese Revolution — [heavy sigh] — but if I had covered the Chinese Revolution, we’d probably be in some episode in the early to mid period, say episode 876 or something, where the Nationalist Kuomintang Party has formed a united front with leftist elements, like the small Chinese Communist Party. Stalin was all for this united front, and he used his control of the Comintern to push the line on his Chinese comrades. Stalin confidently said they would squeeze the Chinese bourgeoisie like a lemon and then discard them. And he believed this is how it was gonna go… right up until the moment it didn’t. Conflicts in the KMT between left and right led General Chiang Kai-shek to affect a purge of leftists and communists, culminating with the Shanghai Massacre of April 1927, which saw right wing forces, brutally attack workers, labor unionists, and communists in Shanghai, with a death toll numbering in the thousands. It’s often pointed to as the beginning of the Chinese Civil War.

International communism was scandalized by the affair, and Trotsky, Zinoviev, and the rest of the Opposition were appalled by the news. But they were even more eager to fix the blame for the massacre squarely on Stalin, who had effectively led the Chinese communists to the slaughter by constantly recommending passive obedience to the KMT. Trotsky was now able to gather eighty-four prominent Russian Communists to draft a declaration of opposition to a litany of regime policies, co-signed by another 300 prominent members of the party. He also went and appealed to the Comintern to come adjudicate their complaints against the leaders of the Russian Communist Party.

Now, adjudicating such disputes had always been one of the ComIntern’s functions, but it had only ever been used for the small satellite parties, not the Russian mothership. But it looked like the beginning of the oppositions comeback, and so Stalin moved quickly to quash it. Anyone who signed on to this most recent declaration found themselves reassigned to new posts, often positions abroad that took them out of Russia entirely. Kamenev, for example, was appointed ambassador to Italy, where he would have to endure whatever humiliations Mussolini dreamed up for him. One popular opposition member was sent to a post in Manchuria, but when he departed, an impromptu gathering of thousands saw him off at the station, and this seemed to signal that the fight may be moving out into the street.

Fearing that Trotsky and Zinoviev would use their positions on the Central Committee to reveal damning details about the business in China, Stalin convened a party tribunal in July 1927 to expel them from the Central Committee. The charges were, first, Trotsky’s appeal to the Comintern, and then second, that impromptu gathering at the train station. Trotsky easily fended off the charges, saying on the one hand, he had been following rules agreed to by everyone when he appealed to the Comintern; and as for the incident at the train station, the Politburo itself said these reassignments were totally routine and there was nothing untoward about any of it, and so having a bunch of people come gather to see off someone who the Politburo continued to maintain was a good comrade? How could that be considered an unauthorized act of opposition.

At this meeting, Trotsky also opened up an attack that helps bring the Revolutions Podcast full circle. Everyone was well versed in the French Revolution, and they all believed that different moments, characters and movements from the French Revolution were effectively archetypes for all revolutions. Since going into the Opposition, Trotsky in particular had been banging the drum that Stalin represented the Thermidorian Reaction of the Russian Revolution, that a clique of self-interested bureaucrats were overthrowing the true revolution and replacing it with something venal and reactionary. And because it’ll help tie together the whole podcast now that we’re coming to an end, I’m gonna quote at length some passages from Isaac Deutscher’s biography of Trotsky, specifically volume two, The Prophet Unarmed, where he quotes at length Trotsky speech during this tribunal. Deutscher writes:

Shortly before the opening of the proceedings, Solz [that is, Aaron Solz, the leader of the tribunal] conversing with one of Trotsky’s associates and trying to show him how pernicious was the Opposition’s role, said, “What does this lead to? You know the history of the French Revolution — and to what this led: to arrests and to the guillotine.” “Is it your intention then to guillotine us?” the Oppositionist asked, to which Solz replied: “Don’t you think that Robespierre was sorry for Danton when he sent him to the guillotine? And then Robespierre had to go himself…. Do you think he was not sorry? Indeed he was, yet he had to do it….”

Once the tribunal got going, Deutscher writes:

Having surveyed the major questions at issue, Trotsky wound up with a forceful evocation of the French Revolution. He referred to the conversation, quoted [before], between Solz and an Oppositionist. He said that he agreed with Solz that they all ought to consult anew the annals of the French Revolution; but it was necessary to use the historical analogy correctly:

And then we quote Trotsky:

During the great French Revolution, many were guillotined. We, too, brought many people before the firing squad. But there were two great chapters in the French Revolution: one went like this, [the speaker points upwards] and the other like that [he points downwards]…. In the first chapter, when the revolution moved upwards, the Jacobins, the Bolsheviks of that time, guillotined the Royalists and the Girondists. We too, have gone through a similar great chapter when we, the Oppositionists, together with you shot the White Guards and exiled our Girondists. But then another chapter opened in France when … the Thermidorians and the Bonapartists, who had emerged from the right wing of the Jacobin party, began to exile and shoot the left Jacobins…. I would like Comrade Solz to think out his analogy to the end and to answer for himself first of all this question: which chapter is it in which Solz is preparing to have us shot? [Commotion in the hall.] This is no laughing matter; revolution is a serious business. None of us is scared of firing squads. We are all old revolutionaries. But we must know who it is that is to be shot and what chapter it is that we are in. When we did the shooting, we knew firmly what chapter we were in. But do you, Comrade Solz, see clearly in which chapter you are preparing to shoot us? I fear that you were about to do so in… the Thermidorian chapter.

Troskey then went on to say:

Do you think that on the very next day after 9 Thermidor they said to themselves: we have now transferred power into the hand of the bourgeoisie? Nothing of the kind. Look up the newspapers at that time. They said: we have destroyed a handful of people who disturbed the peace in the party, and now after their destruction the revolution will triumph completely. If comrade Solz has any doubt about it…

And then salts interjects to say, “You are practically repeating my own words.”

And Trotsky responds:

… I shall read to you what was said by Brival, a right Jacobin and Thermidorian, when he reported on that session of the Convention which had resolved to handover Robespierre and his associates to the revolutionary tribunal: ‘Intriguers and counter-revolutionaries draping themselves with the togas of patriotism, they had sought the destruction of liberty; and the convention decreed to place them under arrest. They were: Robespierre, Couthon, St. Just, Lebas, and Robespierre the Younger. The Chairman asked what my opinion was. I replied: those who had always voted in accordance with the principles of the Mountain… voted for imprisonment. I did more… I am one of those who proposed this measure. Moreover, as secretary, I hasten to sign and to transmit to you this decree of the Convention.’, That is how the report was made by a Solz… of that time. Robespierre and his associates—these were the counter-revolutionaries. ‘Those who had always voted in accordance with the principles of the Mountain’ meant in the language of that time ‘those who had always been Bolsheviks.’ Brival considered himself an old Bolshevik. To-day, too, there are secretaries who hasten to ‘sign and transmit.’ To-day, too, there are such secretaries…

Then he went on to say:

The odour of the ‘second chapter’ now assails one’s nostrils … the party régime stifles everyone who struggles against Thermidor. The worker, the man of the mass, has been stifled in the party. The rank and file is silent. [Such had also been the condition of the Jacobin Clubs in their decay.] An anonymous reign of terror was instituted there; silence was compulsory; the 100 per cent. vote and abstention from all criticism was demanded; it was obligatory to think in accordance with the orders received from above; men were compelled to stop thinking that the party was a living and an independent organism, not a self-sufficient machine of power…. The Jacobin Clubs, the crucibles of revolution, became the nurseries of Napoleon’s future bureaucracy. We should learn from the French Revolution. But is it really necessary to repeat it?

So a couple of things about all that. Trotsky’s take on the reign of terror — that it was originally a force projected upwards at Royalists and Girondists — is a teensy bit sketchy. Sure, prominent Royalists and aristocrats were definitely caught up in the Reign of Terror, like say Louis the 16th, and Mary Antoinette, but the move against the Girondins was hardly a “upward thrust,” it was much more of a sideways jab, and which Trotsky himself clearly associates in the Russian context with the purge of the Mensheviks and the SRs, actions which he approved of. But unmentioned is the fact that the Reign of Terror was also always pointed downwards, at peasants and journalists and shopkeepers or parish priests, who provided the vast majority of the names of the victims of the Reign of Terror, long before Thermidor. The Jacobins always pointed upwards, but the guillotine always fell downwards. And, in fact, Thermidor was precipitated by those who wanted to stop the Reign of Terror, even if, as we know many of those Thermidorians had been hypocritically the worst of the terrorists.

Now Trotsky also compares himself and the left opposition to Robespierre and the true Jacobins. He criticizes the Jacobin machine for becoming too rigidly bound by enforced top-down dogmas where the slightest deviation or criticism could get your name put on a death list, while, with all due respect to Comrade Trotsky’s scholarship, to say that such things befell the Jacobins after Robespierre’s death would perhaps suggest a closer review of the Jacobin party under Robespierre’s leadership. Now, there is something to the idea that Stalin was building a cynical Bonapartist-style dictatorship that didn’t care about anything but staying in power, and was thus planning to bring the heroic revolutionary period to a close. But, let’s peek ahead just a few years and see if Stalin is planning to wind down the revolution with his newly won dictatorship. As we’ll see next week, that’s not the case at all. And in fact, Stalin would do most of what Trotsky was attacking him for failing to do. And in fact Stalin is about to implement one of the all time leading revolutions from above, not retreating, going backwards, or compromising, but going forward at speeds generated by the sacrifice of millions of lives, defended by a reign of terror that surpassed the original.

Trotsky portrayed himself as the noble Robespierre betrayed by venal bureaucrats of a new Directory. That was the chapter he thought they were in, that was the role he thought he was playing, but really, he’s just the victim of a sideways thrust of one revolutionary faction against another. And if anyone is Robespierre in this analogy, it’s Stalin. And that means Trotsky is probably just another Girondin, set to go have his final supper in the Crypt of the Conciergerie.

Now, even though this tribunal was under Stalin’s direction, they hesitated to go too far, and they did not boot Zinoviev and Trotsky from the Central Committee yet. They warned them though to cease their factional attacks on the Politburo. But sensing weakness, the Opposition instead prepared for a showdown at the 15th Party Congress, which was set for December 1927. They drafted a whole separate platform, and demanded the right to openly debate that platform and circulate it among party members. But of course, the Politburo forbid this the Opposition ignored them, and set to work printing copies anyway, a fact that was quickly uncovered by the GPU, who appeared to catch the Opposition red handed. And even worse, one of those busted at the printing press was a former officer of the White Armies, which seemed clear proof that the Opposition was no better than Kornilov or Kolchak. They were enemies of the revolution. The hilarious part, though, is that it was soon revealed that this former White officer was the police agent planted in the group to inform on. That his presence there was not a shocking discovery, he was their guy on the inside. So, if collaborating with former White officers was a crime, it was mostly the regime’s crime.

By late October 1927, Stalin moved beyond calls for Trotsky and Zinoviev to not just be kicked out of the Central Committee, but out of the Party entirely. Trotsky dared them to go forward with this expulsion. He was betting that Stalin was on the verge of overreaching, and that this would backfire.

And so that brings us to the events of November 7th, 1927, the 10th anniversary of the October Revolution. Now, though they did not plan on anything too huge, the Opposition and their supporters decided to use the opportunity of public marches in the streets to unfurl banners and chant slogans in favor of the Opposition and against Stalin. They had posters that read things like “read Lenin’s Testament” or “down with the Kulaks,” y’know, anything that made Stalin’s ruling group look bad. But the secret police, the regular police, and Stalin aligned activists pounced on anyone carrying unauthorized banners, and street scuffling ensued in Moscow and in Petrograd. This scuffling made it look like the Opposition had launched a violent protest, but mostly it was just because they were getting jumped by the regime’s forces and fighting back. Victor Serge, the former anarchist turned Bolshevik, who was now a supporter of the Left Opposition, was there in Leningrad. He said that while he maneuvered amidst the crowd, he shouted, “Long live Trotsky and Zinoviev!” but that this call was met only by silence, until enemies of Trotsky and Zinoviev called, “To the dust bin with them,” a deliberate callback to Trotsky’s own declarations against Russia’s Girondins, the Mensheviks and the SRs, back in 1917, who he was now destined to follow because, it was his factions turn to be declared counter-revolutionary heretics and purged.

The response from Stalin to the events of November 7th was swift. He went straight for the jugular, convening another Party tribunal and calling for Trotsky and Zinoviev to be expelled from the Party entirely for inciting an insurrection. This time, the tribunal did not hesitate. And so in November 1920, ten years after the great October Revolution, two of the most prominent Communists in the world, two men, who had their own claim to being the true heir and disciple of Lenin, were excommunicated, expelled from the Party. It was a shocking turn of events, especially as nearly all of this infighting had been kept under wraps. And so if you were just a regular person going about your business, one minute, everyone was united in solidarity and Trotsky and Zinoviev where heroes of the revolution, and the next minute, they were demons who had been exercised from the party.

Now, Zinoviev would not be able to face this expulsion and he’d come crawling back on bended knee, but Trotsky, never would. Trotsky never could. This was the beginning of the end of his revolutionary career in Russia, and his association with the Russian Communist Party he had done so much to put in power. Kicked out of the Kremlin immediately, and then out of Moscow, he was ordered to internal exile in Kazakhstan, where he would spend a year before being departed from the USSR entirely, never to return.

Ironically, Stalin and Bukharin’s triumph over their rivals in the United Opposition coincided with an abrupt shift in power and in policy. Next time, having triumphed over the Left Opposition politically, Stalin will suddenly embrace all of their policy proposals as if he has not just spent the last few years ceaselessly attacking them. He will turn and train his political guns on Bukharin and the right as he pushes the Soviet Union towards rapid industrialization, five year plans, and mass collectivization.

 

 

10.100 – History Never Ends

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. And hey look, Father’s Day is still around the corner. Right now, you can get a Harry’s starter set for just $3 or get free engraving on any premium shave set for dad when you go to harrys.com/revolutions. Harry’s gift sets are the perfect gift for any guy in your life and their Winston razor handle is engravable, so you can make Father’s Day, even more memorable. Now, as a dad of some kids, and as a kid of a dad, I objectively think dads are pretty great. We make terrible jokes, but we’re always on time to the airport, and always willing to impart a little bit of our own wisdom. You know, my dad taught me never to say “very unique;” he told me that two and oh and three and one are hitters’ counts; he taught me that if I put $1 away for retirement at the age of 12, it would be worth like 12 billion by the time I retired — not that I ever took that advice, but that’s really good dad advice.

So Harry’s is giving their best offer to our listeners: new Harry’s customers can get a starter set for just $3 or for a limited time through Father’s Day get free engraving on any premium shapes at harrys.com/revolutions. Go to harrys.com/revolutions to start your own Harry’s journey or to save a few bucks on a gift for a special dad in your life.

This week’s episode is also sponsored by Better Help. Our lives are jam packed masses of responsibilities, obligations, work, and family. Grappling with it all as emotionally and psychologically taxing. Even if we’re doing things we love with people we love, it all takes its toll. Too many things get on top of us, we start to feel burned out. Suddenly there’s a lack of motivation or irritability or just an all encompassing tiredness. People get burned out without even realizing it. We’re just trying to put one foot in front of the other before moving on to the next thing. Better Help online therapy wants to remind you to prioritize yourself. Talking with someone, to help you figure out what’s causing stress in your life and what you can do about it. Therapy is a great way to get perspective and talk openly about the way we feel rather than just clamming up and putting one foot in front of the other. Therapy is good. It helps.

Better Help is customized online therapy that offers video phone and even live chat sessions with your therapist, so you don’t have to see anyone on camera if you don’t want to. It’s much more affordable than in-person therapy and you can be matched up with a therapist in under 48 hours. Our listeners get 10% off their first month at betterhelp.com/revolutions. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.100: History Never Ends

10.100. I am just laughing at the absurdity of all this. We are a long ways from wherever I started this podcast back in 2013. 12 to 15 episodes a series, I said. It’ll be simple, I said. I really want to switch gears and not do anything as insanely large as the History of Rome, I said. Now even after I let the genie out of the bottle and the French Revolution ran for 55 episodes, it did not even remotely occur to me that I would approach that many episodes ever again, let alone blow past it so long ago, I can’t even see it in the rearview mirror. We have been doing the Russian Revolution series for three years now — three calendar years — which is just about as long as I expected the entire podcast to run, all series combined, when I first launched the show almost a decade ago. This is truly insane, thanks very much for sticking around. But, uh, let’s start bringing this mother in for a landing, shall we?

Now, one of the great lessons I hope you’ve taken away from this series — the whole of Revolutions and the whole of the History of Rome if you listened to that — is that history just keeps happening. Things just keep happening one after the other in an unbroken continuum. Crises, conflicts, accomplishment, setbacks. Old people retire and die, new people are born and replace them. Any random historical year could appear in one biography in the final pages, covering the final days and death, in another biography, in the first pages, covering birth and early childhood. Historical causes produce historical effects that then become historical causes of the next historical effects. As World War I originated in the Franco-Prussian War, which came from 1848, which gained from the Napoleonic Wars, which came from the French Revolution. Drawing invisible lines to divide up eras and periods in ages is an absolutely artificial exercise, as one day simply follows from the next in a seamless transformation from one day to the next. History passes one day at a time, one hour at a time, one minute at a time, one moment at a time. And there’s never a break. There’s never a pause. It’s just the relentless passing of time since the beginning of time.

Now, because history is always happening, there is always something happening. Something to deal with. Something exploding, something imploding, something beginning, something ending. But there’s always, always, always something that comes along and derails carefully laid plans and forces people into that place that humans eternally live, but are eternally trying to escape; that place where we must scramble and improvise responses to unexpected events. Ever since October 1917, for example, Lenin and his comrades had been aiming for this thing they called “the breathing spell,” the moment of relative peace, tranquility and regularity where they would be able to implement their program free of mortal threats to the Soviet regime. This was the logic behind the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk: make peace at enormous cost because we need a breathing spell. This was the great prize to be wondering the Civil War: if we defeat all our enemies, we shall be able to finally work in peace.

But this breathing spell they yearned for was a mirage. And it’s always a mirage. We all know from our own daily lives, that fabled next week or next month or next year when we will finally be able to do all the things we have to put off today, because we’re too busy, too harried and dealing with too many other emergencies big and small — sudden deadlines that force us to drop everything, unexpected events that just upend our lives. Except when we get to that next week, and next month, and next year, we find the same set of unexpected emergencies, often the same type and category that have stalked us throughout our lives, and we are forced back into our natural state of scrambling a reaction and improvising a response. And despite this, never quite being able to give up the fantasy that next week, next month, or next year, it will be different. That we’ll finally get that breathing spell.

But there’s never going to be a breathing spell. That’s not how life works. That’s not how history works.

If historical breathing spells existed, by all rights the Russian Communist Party should have been long into one in the summer of 1923. By 1921, they had survived the end of World War I, the Civil War, and every other uprising, invasion and crisis that had threatened their new regime. But instead, it just continued to be one damn thing after another. There was a catastrophic famine, an economic crisis, conflict within and between nationalities and classes and political factions. And now here in 1923, it was just more of the same. Always, always more of the same. And stop me if you’ve heard this before, but in 1923, the conditions endured by the industrial working classes of Russia, in their factories and mines and railroads, were becoming intolerable and threatening violent upheaval. There was a broader economic crisis sweeping central Europe that might open the door for the long hoped for worldwide communist revolution. And along with this, there stood poised the real possibility that Russia was about to be dragged back into a war between the Great Powers, a war that should have been unthinkable as they were all just five years removed from the Great War, but which was somehow a very live possibility by the fall of 1923.

So, there’s no breathing spell. There’s never going to be a breathing spell. There was only history over and over and over again forever.

So, yeah, unrest in the industrial sector? It’s been a constant companion of our series going back to the days of the Witte boom in the 1890s. As I mentioned a few times over the past several episodes, since the beginning of World War I, the Russian working classes have been absolutely battered. When the war came, the ranks of the proletariat practically doubled overnight, as every factory in Russia turned to cranking out coats and boots, guns, trains, equipment, and munitions. Russian peasants flocked to the cities to fill jobs. The urban population grew exponentially through 1914, 1915, and 1916.

But then, it all came crashing down. By the dawn of 1917, scarcity and inflation produced a rolling social crisis that smashed through the industrial economy, and then smash right through the tsar. No fuel and no resources meant factories shut down and workers were laid off. Inflation meant their wages were worthless. Crop failures and the destruction of the railroads meant there was no food to buy anyway. So the explosive growth of the proletariat since the 1890s — and then especially after 1914 — popped like a bubble. And when it popped, the factories went idle, the workers fled back to their villages, depopulating the cities and leaving behind only the demoralized and shellshocked remnants of the industrial working class, often families who simply had nowhere else to go.

Now, I’m not saying there’s a causal relationship here. But one cannot help but notice the ironic demographic correlation to the great Communist revolution of October 1917. As outlined by Marx, this revolution was meant to be driven by the inexorable transformation of agricultural peasants into industrial workers. But since October 1917, the opposite has occurred. Workers are turning back into peasants.

What was left of the Russian working class was so demoralized and exhausted that their angry convulsions in the spring of 1921, convulsions that had sparked the Kronstadt Rebellion, feebly dissipated in a matter of days. They were no longer able to sustain the kind of energy that had driven 1905 and 1917. Afraid of this briefest of flickers, the Communist Party leadership then set to work making sure it never happened again. Leadership jobs and all the labor unions went to loyal members of the Party; those were among the key patronage positions now doled out by General-Secretary Stalin. The job of the union bosses were to keep the workers working, not press their claims for abuse, mistreatment, and exploitation. Meanwhile, the Ban on Factions issued by the 10th Party Congress had been specifically aimed at the so-called Workers’ Opposition, that nascent faction inside the Party that wanted to advance and defend the working classes against the policies of a Central Committee that seemed totally divorced now from the proletariat it claimed to represent.

As if to drive home the point that the Communist Party was no longer in any sense the party of labor, the signature economic reform initiated to grapple with the great economic dislocations caused by a decade of war and conflict, the NEP, was specifically designed to favor the peasants over the workers. It was meant to favor the bosses over the workers. The bourgeoisie over the proletariat. The turn to market economics led the Soviet regime to expand their policy of leasing state owned factories, mines, or railroads to private operators. The idea was that these operators were the ones with the technical knowledge and experience to run the factories, mines, and railroads efficiently and productively. In practice, it meant they were inviting back the same set of engineers and managers who had run everything before the revolution. So much so that by the spring of 1923, the revolution itself appeared to be a cruel joke. In 1917, the revolution had promised control of the factories would be handed to the worker soviets. This was the very essence of workers owning and controlling the means of production. But this promise had been forgotten ages ago. And the reality was, they were abused, exploited, and controlled by the same old bosses, now working in profitable partnership with the grandees of the Communist Party. On the factory floor, in their canteens, and in their depopulated and dilapidated working class neighborhoods, the urban labor force of Soviet Russia bitterly referred to the NEP as the New Exploitation of the Proletariat.

So two years after the unrest of 1921, the griping of the workers in Moscow, Petrograd, and other cities once again gave way to active agitation. Opposed by the Communist Party and the union leaders the party appointed, working class dissidents took matters into their own hands. In many cases, these leaders were themselves longstanding Party members. They weren’t reflexively anti-Communist outsiders. A few of them had joined the Bolshevik faction way back in 1905, their membership cards older than all but a few of Lenin’s closest followers. But they did not come from the intelligentsia set who ran the Party, and they fumed at the hard turn away from representing worker interests. This was meant to be a revolution by and for the proletariat. Workers of the world, unite! All power to the Soviet! Does anyone even remember these slogans?

All the senior leaders could do is offer the deeply unsatisfying assertion that because the Communist Party was the party of the workers, they must be… the party of the workers or something.

As Zinoviev wrote in an article in 1923, “A party can be a workers’ party in its composition, and yet not be proletarian and organization, program, and policy.” Uh huh. And how’s that again?

So, despite the Ban on Factions, clandestine groups formed to press the interests of the forgotten proletariat. One called the Workers’ Group and the other called Workers’ Truth. In July and August 1923, they organized wildcat strikes, labor shutdowns, opposed and condemned by official union leadership. This was all incredibly vexing for the leaders of the Communist Party, because at that same moment, they were watching a similar rise in worker unrest over in Germany and concluding it meant that revolution was in the air. And if such conditions meant that a revolution loomed over Germany, what did it mean for Russia?

Now, since we’re here, let’s pop over to Germany, because 1923 was a year of major crisis for the young Weimar Republic, even more so than the young Soviet regime. Reparations payments under the Versailles Treaty compounded the devastation wrought by World War I, leaving the German economy in shambles. As we’ve seen, the British tried to ease the punitive burdens in the interest of general peace and stability — and the interests of the British economy — but the French government adamantly opposed any changes. Their economy was also a devastated shambles and it required German money and capital and manufactured goods to rebuild. Plus, there was the unspoken belief that these reparations payments were simply repayment, plus interest, of the reparations Germany had imposed on France after the Franco-Prussian War. Which, as you’ll recall, was an amount calculated by Bismarck to be identical to the amount Napoleon had imposed on Prussia in 1807, because this is all just one unbroken continuity of history. Causes becoming effects becoming causes becoming effects.

Anyway, by the end of 1922, the Germans fell behind their scheduled obligations. The official reparations commission created by the Versailles Treaty declared Germany in default, leading the French and Belgian armies to move in and occupy the Ruhr Valley in January 1923. Both as punishment and as guarantee for future payment.

As the Ruhr Valley contained something like three quarters of German iron, steel, and coal production, the occupation triggered the collapse of the German economy, a crisis of political legitimacy for the German government, and an international diplomatic crisis that might turn into the guns of August all over again. It was among the several triggers for the infamous run of hyperinflation that rocked the very shallow foundation to the Weimar Republic. And by hyperinflation, we mean hyper inflation. German marks weren’t hit by five, ten, or twenty percent inflation. Not even a hundred percent. That’s nothing. We’re talking about thousands of percent, millions of percent, infinity of percents. By the end of 1923, it took literally billions of German marks to get back one single U S dollar. This was an economic apocalypse that triggered a massive social and political crisis, and revolutionaries on both sides, right and left, licked their lips hungrily.

So in the same summer of 1923 when workers in Moscow and Petrograd were launching small wild wildcat strikes, a massive strike wave broke across Germany, including somewhere between three and three and a half million people. It forced the government to resign, caused European leaders to fret about total systemic collapse, and led radical groups across the political spectrum to arm and mobilize. Including, for example, a small clique of cartoonishly second rate reactionary clowns down in Bavaria.

For the self-proclaimed leaders of the international Communist revolution in Moscow, events in Germany seemed like a golden opportunity to finally harpoon their great white whale. Ever since Marx and Engels had Written The Communist Manifesto back in 1848, industrial Germany had been considered the epicenter of the proletarian revolution. As we’ve discussed at length, all the Russian Marxists going back to Plekhanov, Axelrod, and Zasulich assumed any hypothetical Russian revolution would be a precursor to, or an ancillary project of, the main event in Germany. Nearly all European socialists thought like that. As the German SPD took the lead in the Second International, it was practically axiomatic that the proletarian revolution would be a German-speaking revolution. The failure of the German revolution to materialize during and after World War I had forced the Bolsheviks to improvise new policies, but it never led them to give up hope that in the end they were just holding ground until the real revolution broke out in Germany. With the French occupation of the Ruhr Valley and the massive strikes exploding in the summer of 1923, all the disheartening setbacks since the Spartacist Revolt in 1919 seemed to be on the verge of a dramatic reversal.

As the head of the Comintern, the Third International, Comrade Zinoviev was all in on staging what he referred to as a German October. Now, not all his comrades were as eager as he was — they were skeptical of the supposed strength of the German Communist Party and the supposed weakness of their enemies — but Zinoviev pushed the Party to send money, agents, and all manner of support to stage a revolution in Germany. For Zinoviev, the possible benefits of a German revolution were enormous: as Lenin faded towards death, someone was going to wind up filling his shoes, and Zinoviev saw no reason why it should not be… Zinoviev. If the revolution truly widened beyond the borders of Russia, his role as chairman of the Comintern would make him the preeminent Russian Communist, far more than possible rivals like Trotsky and Stalin. Plus, if Zinoviev daringly and forcefully pushed for a successful revolution in the face of skepticism and doubt, he could at least partially shake the heavy weight he had born since opposing the October Revolution back in 1917 — opposition Lenin had just reminded everyone in the Politburo about with his dictated testament. Not that they ever needed reminding. And so in the summer of 1923, Zinoviev pushed and pushed for a German October.

Now while they were all discussing how to harness angry worker [energy] in Germany, the leaders of the Communist Party wanted to repress it at home, Now back around the trial of the SRs, the Cheka had rebranded itself as the State Political Directorate and was now known as the GPU, but they were still essentially the same operation led by the same people and staffed by the same people. They were still tasked with internal political security and served as the regime’s Secret police. Now ordered to root out the causes of the workers’ strikes, the GPU first tried to prove links to the Mensheviks or the SRs, But, one of the consequences of so thoroughly purging the Mensheviks and the SRs was that no links could be found, because no links existed. One of the drawbacks of crushing all your enemies is that they are no longer around to blame for all your problems. So, agents of the GPU followed leads into the Workers’ Group and Workers’ Truth, and found most of them, as I said, were long standing members of the Communist Party. The GPU struggled to find anyone willing to turn them in, and found many party members even in the middle rungs of the leadership unwilling to help the GPU root them out. It was one thing to use the secret police to target monarchists and liberals and SRs; quite another to turn them on our own people.

But in September 1923, the GPU finally pinpointed their culprits, and carried out a police sweep to lock up the leadership of both groups. Their ultimate punishment, however, was mild: mere expulsion from the party. Gulags and midnight executions had not yet come to the party itself.

Amidst the debates about what to do about encouraging the workers in Germany to revolt while discouraging the workers in Russia from revolting, the leadership of the Communist Party found itself in a novel position: for the first time ever they had to grapple with major political dilemmas without Lenin. They had always argued and bickered and disagreed both among themselves and with Lenin, but Lenin had always been their undisputed leader. But now Lenin is laying out at the Gorki Estate, immobile and non-verbal, and he could not lead them anymore. They had to figure all this out for themselves. And that meant not just settling matters of policy administration and governance, but also figuring out how to get along with one another without Lenin’s presence. As mutual resentment and conflicting ambitions ran them headlong into one another, Lenin was not there to be the ultimate authority that they all acknowledged, the arbitrator of all debates.

So for example, Trotsky listened to and respected Lenin, but he exhibited habitual contempt for his other comrades in the Politburo. And the feeling was mutual. Trotsky had never really been one of them. Lenin’s not unjustified insistence that Trotsky was irreplaceable had both been Trotsky’s greatest protection inside the Party, and also a major source of ongoing resentment. You know, daddy likes him best, even though he’s a stepchild. Trotsky, for his part, remained ever aloof, and did not deign to hang out with his Politburo comrades socially. And as I’m sure you all know, if a bunch of coworkers get together to drink, gossip, and talk shit, which members of the Politburo routinely did, you’re probably the one they’re going to gossip and talk shit about if you’re not there.

Now, if you know even a little bit about Russian politics in the early 1920s, you know that what’s about to happen is that Zinoviev, Kamenev, and Stalin are about to form a unified triumvirate. A troika, in Russian parlance, to the explicit and purposeful exclusion and marginalization of Trotsky. But this troika was just one temporary alliance organized within the long game that would decide who among them would claim Lenin’s mantle as the preeminent leader of the party. During this long game, which got going in earnest here in 1923, everyone believed they were using everyone else, and alliances would form, dissipate, and realign as circumstances dictated, and each played their own hand. It was not inevitable that the first move would be against Trotsky. In the summer of 1923, it actually looked like Stalin would be the first to go. Krupskaya handed Zinoviev a copy of what they were now referring to as ‘Ilyich’s letter about the secretary,’ which was tantamount to Lenin, using his dying breath to say get rid of Stalin. As the letter circulated, the other members of the Politburo discussed doing just that. There were a bunch of clandestine meetings and exchanges of very passive aggressive correspondence that seem to be moving against Stalin. But probably because Zinoviev ultimately disliked and feared Trotsky more than he disliked and feared Stalin, instead of taking the poison dagger Krupskaya had given him and using it to slit Stalin’s throat, he instead got together with Stalin and Kamenev to form a working majority inside the Poliburo, specifically at Trotsky’s expense.

In September 1923, the Central Committee of the Party met for a full session to discuss the German question. After being briefed on the readiness of the German communists and the state of Russian national defenses — as the Allied Powers might invade in the event of a Russian backed revolution in Germany — the Party approved plans to launch a communist insurrection in Germany on November 9th, the anniversary of the German revolution of 1918. A small group of senior party officials was dispatched to Germany to oversee preparations and coordinate the uprising. But after discussing this, a motion then followed to revamp the Military Revolutionary Committee, which had been chaired by Trotsky since the October Revolution, and which was understood by everyone to be one of his bases of power. The motion would enlarge the council, and put Stalin on the board.

Stalin (error: Trotsky) took this as a direct and unexpected attack on his dignity and authority. He dramatically responded by announcing his resignation from all posts in both the Party and the state, and demanding that he be allowed to decamp for Germany to serve as, as he put it, “a soldier of the revolution.” But after discussing the matter, the Politburo, now controlled by the troika of Zinoviev, Kamenev, and Stalin, rejected both his resignation and his request to go to Germany. If Trotsky left all his leadership posts, he might become an uncontrollable loose cannon. Trotsky’s greatest asset by far was his popular appeal. His oratory soared above everyone, and his powerful biting words had made him a great champion of the people both in 1905 and 1917.

Now it’s unlikely Trotsky would have tried to rally the people against the Soviet regime as he had once rallied them again Tsar Nicholas and Alexander Kerensky, but still. It was better to keep him muzzled by party rules prohibiting leaders from unauthorized speechmaking than just letting him wander around free. And as for Germany, if Trotsky went to Germany and led a second great revolution, there’d be no stopping him. So they stopped him. The Troika refused his resignations and refused to allow him to go to Germany. At a meeting of the Politburo shortly thereafter, Zinoviev crowed right to Trotsky’s face, “Can’t you see you’re in a ring? your tricks no longer work. You’re in a minority. You’re in the singular.”

Trotsky could see that he was being boxed in, and that his situation prevented him from launching public broadsides against the party. So instead, he sent a fiery internal memo on October the eighth that opened his new period as leader of an amorphous and purposely ill-defined opposition to the Troika. Turning sharply on his former defense of rigorous discipline and top-down chains of command, Trotsky now attacked the increasingly bureaucratic spirit of the party. He said functionaries are being appointed from on high who just mindlessly carry out orders. The old spirit of open debate and collective decision making was giving way to a rigidly calcified apparatus that couldn’t think for itself and was thus losing its spontaneity, creativity, and adaptability.

Now one need not struggle too hard to see Trotsky’s turned from defender of labor armies and one party dictatorship to more open democratic decision-making coincides with him being pushed off the topmost rung of the Party. Throughout his life, Trotsky’s single most consistent position was that he was right and everyone else is wrong, and so he had no problems switching procedural forms to ensure that his voice was always heard loud and clear. Because he was right, and everyone else was wrong.

Within days of Trotsky’s letter, another letter followed. Now this one was not technically signed by Trotsky, but his fingerprints are all over it. This is the so-called Declaration of the Forty-Six, which was signed by you guessed it, Forty-Six members of the Communist Party, who critiqued the Politburo and the Central Committee. The declaration opened with an absolute broadside, saying:

The economic and financial crisis beginning at the end of July this year, with all the political consequences flowing from it, including those within the Party, has mercilessly revealed the inadequacy of the Party leadership, both in the economic realm, and especially in the area of inner party relations.

They then proceeded to attack the Politburo on two fronts. First picking up the banner of the angry workers, the declaration attacked the industrial policy of the NEP, saying it was insufficiently committed to Communist principles. What Russia needed was not markets and bosses, but more rational planning. But second, echoing Trotsky’s letter, they attacked the Central Committee for allowing one small faction to dominate all offices and appointments, and then declare themselves immune from criticism in the name of Party unity. They said,

If the situation which has developed is not radically changed in the very near future. The economic crisis in Soviet Russia and the crisis of the fractional dictatorship within the Party will strike heavy blows to the workers’ dictatorship in Russia and to the Russian Communist Party. With such a burden on its shoulders, the dictatorship of the proletariat in Russia and its leader, the Russian Communist Party, cannot enter the field of the impending new international shocks in any other way than with the perspective of failure, along with the entire front of proletarian struggle.

The authors of the Declaration of the Forty-Six cleverly tried to turn the question of factionalism back around on the Politburo, saying, you are actually the ones engaging in factionalism, not us. But this cleverness was no match for the stark reality of the Party rules they had all proved back at the 10th Party Congress. The Central Committee had total discretion to determine what counted as unauthorized factionalism and what did not. The Central Committee was controlled by the Politburo, which was in turn now controlled by the Troika. At a session of the Central Committee at the end of October, which was packed by Stalin with allies, Trotsky and the other Forty-Six were all denounced for their heretical factionalism. The Ban on Factions, and the rules enforcing it would be unchanged and upheld. Forever after, this would be the method of purging internal enemies of whoever happened to control the Politburo.

But the Troika was not yet a totally monolithic force, and Trotsky, the Forty-Six, and others who found themselves on the wrong side of the Troika, would continue to try to dislodge them. We’ll talk more about this next week when we discuss the rise and fall of the so-called Left Opposition.

As this was all playing out, Moscow got heavy news from abroad. The agent sent to Germany to organize and lead the revolution reported that the situation was far worse than they had been led to believe. There were not nearly as many Communist Party members or groups or weapons as had been supposed. Those forces loyal to the government probably outnumbered them twenty to one. The Bolsheviks had won in October 1917 because nobody was willing to fight for Kerensky’s government, and so a handful of guys with machine guns could pull it off. But that was not the case in Germany in 1923. In fact, a state of emergency had already been declared, local police had been forced to give way to the w, which had no love at all for any kind of left radicalism. On October 23rd, the leaders of the group sent in to lead the revolution pulled the plug on the revolution. They sent backward to Moscow saying the whole thing has to be postponed.

Now one small communist group in Homburg did wind up trying to move forward, but they were quickly and easily crushed. There would be no German October. It turned out to be just another miserable failure as the white whale swam away.

It was only small comfort that their enemies on the right fared no better. In that same November of 1923, that small clique of cartoonishly second rate reactionary clowns in Bavaria got together in a Beer Hall and tried to copy Mussolini’s March on Rome. They too failed miserably and were all arrested in what turned out to be a dismal fiasco. Tossed in jail, exposed as a bunch of cartoonishly second rate reactionary clowns, they were, thankfully, never heard from again.

As I said before, when it comes to history, the beginning of one biography often overlaps with the end of another. One person’s start line is another person’s finished line. And for Vladimir Ilyich Lenin, the end was now at hand.

The third stroke in March 1923 had knocked him completely out of commission. There were no more arguments about whether he was trying to work too hard. He wasn’t able to work at all. He could communicate now only by gesturing and was confined to a wheelchair on days when he felt able to get up and move around. Daily victories were simply staying alert and happy, eating and drinking while listening to Krupskaya or his sister read him books. Bad days were full of vacant depression where he seemed more dead than alive. The only real hope left to him and his family was simply that he would recover enough to control his own body and speak his own thoughts clearly.

But as the weeks and months passed, there were more bad days than good. And the truth was, he was slipping away. In October 1923, as his comrades intrigued against each other and the ever elusive German revolution was pronounced ever elusive, Lenin insisted on traveling the ten miles up to Moscow one last time. He didn’t tell anyone he was coming, he had no meetings with any of the old Bolsheviks, he just toured the Kremlin one last time and went back to Gorki, exhausted but satisfied.

After New Years, his doctors tentatively suggested he might actually be getting better, but Krupskaya was more attuned to him and more pessimistic. Starting on Thursday, January 17th, she wrote:

I began to feel something terrible was coming. He looked horribly tired and tormented. He was closing his eyes frequently and went pale. But the main thing was that somehow the expression on his face changed. His gaze became somehow blind.

On January 21st, 1924, Bukharin happened to be at Gorki visiting, and described what he saw:

Lenin. [he said] was propped up on a pillow in a sleigh and watched while a group of workers on the estate went out hunting. He was in good spirits, clearly enjoying himself. There were a few things he enjoyed more than a hunt. When a retriever brought back a bird to one of the workers near the sleigh, Lenin, raised his good hand and managed to say, “Good dog.”

But that night after returning to his quarters and drinking some broth, Lenin started to slip into unconsciousness. Krupskaya wrote, “… at first I held his hot, damp hand and then just watched as the towel beneath him turned red with blood and the stamp of death settled on his […] face.”

He had suffered a fatal brain hemorrhage and died just before seven o’clock on January 21st, 1924. Lenin was dead.

More than any of the other leaders of any of the other political parties or factions that we’ve talked about in this series — that includes Tsar Nicholas, Alexander Kerensky, Victor Chernov, Pavel Milyukov, Sergei Witte, Pyotr Stolypin, his old mentor, Plekhanov, all of whom had enormous personalities that filled every room they stepped foot in — none of them defined their political parties and factions the way Lenin defined his. Above and beyond any defining ideology or policy or worldview of the Bolsheviks, the Bolsheviks were the party of Lenin. So much so, that in the days after the infamous Second Party Congress in 1902, the difference between Bolsheviks and Mensheviks could be described almost entirely by one’s own personal feelings about Lenin. Those who continued to support his leadership were Bolsheviks, those who thought he was far too dictatorial, bullying, and close-minded were Mensheviks. Very little else separated them at the time of the first rupture. It was the thing that ruptured them.

Lenin’s stamp on his party meant that his party resembled his own personality. The Bolsheviks were hard, disciplined, sarcastic, blunt, and dismissive, but they were also ever practical, flexible, and adaptable. But Lenin’s domineering personality meant that the whole party structure was designed to fit the leadership of a domineering personality.

Now as we’ve seen, Lenin was not a straight up dictator inside of his party. His particular brand of megalomania was of a peculiar sort. Inside the party, he got his way through the force of persuasion, strong arming people, insisting, very occasionally wooing and coaxing. And if on occasion he lost votes to his comrades in the Central Committee on a matter of policy, he gave way — as for example, when they decided to boycott the elections to the Duma when he thought they should run candidates. But as the years passed, those who disagreed with Lenin typically fell out of favor and out of the Party. And mostly all that was left in the end were those whose deference to Lenin was a matter of habit. And we should note that in the end the Bolsheviks did run candidates for the Duma.

Thus deference to a strong leader was ingrained in the Bolshevik Party, now the Communist Party, from the beginning. As was the way Lenin built the party on the basis of Congress’s elections and committees and yet always seeming to get his way, by manipulating those votes or packing the committees with people who voted the way he wanted. Trotsky noted this from the very beginning, and just after the split in 1902, observed of Lenin’s methods, “In the internal politics of the party, these methods lead to the Party organization substituting itself for the Party, the Central Committee substituting itself for the Party organization, and finally the dictator substituting himself for the Central Committee.”

He wrote this way back in 1902, but it describes almost perfectly the Troika’s move to take over the Communist Party now that Lenin was fading, dying, and then dead. For good or ill, the Bolshevik Party was Lenin’s party. And even though Lenin was now gone, the party he had built remained ever the same.

Now the Russian Revolution was not the work of a single man. It was obviously an impossibly convoluted set of events that sprawled across decades and swept up literally millions of people great and small, who all contributed to how the revolution unfolded. But we can for sure say this: more than any other single person, the Russian Revolution was defined by Lenin. There are few moments in history when you can really say, oh yeah, that one person caused this particular massive historical event. But the October Revolution is that way. The October Revolution does not happen without Lenin. He was absolutely going out of his mind, pushing his comrades to do it, to take power, even in the face of heavy doubt from those comrades and nervous resistance from the rank and file of his party. Now, obviously, even the October Revolution is work of tons of people, but the core drive to do it, the engine that produced the October Revolution — not the February Revolution, mind you, but the October Revolution — came from Lenin. And had he died or been arrested or been detained coming back from Finland, the October Revolution does not happen. And so love him or hate him, revere him or loathe him, Lenin’s singular impact on world history can never be doubted.

But now Lenin is dead and gone. And next week, the Communist Party, the USSR, the international communist revolution, will have to move on without their indispensable man, who has now gone to that graveyard that is full of indispensable men. Next week will be the first of our three final wrap-up episodes, and it will revolve around the great duel between Stalin and Trotsky for control of the Communist Party, the USSR, and the international communist revolution. Because even though we are ending this and drawing a line in the sand that says over there is revolution and over there is early Soviet history, there never is a break in history. There’s never a pause. It just keeps going one day after the next.

And so even though the revolution is ending and Revolutions is ending, history never ends.

 

10.099 – The Testament

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. So here’s the thing: Father’s Day is coming up and speaking as a dad, a great gift idea would be a subscription to Trade Coffee. Just let dear old dad take the quiz to find out what his taste profile is so that he can get his perfect cup of morning coffee. After that, you’ll let him set up a schedule. Is dad a four pots of coffee a day guy? Because if he is — look, I’m going to level with you, that’s too much coffee, maybe cut that back, man. But the point is the delivery schedule can be tailored to suit your needs. Then you just sit back and wait for coffee to come in from one of the 450 different independent roasters across the country Trade is drawing from. I’ve been getting bags for several months now, and there has yet to be a dud in the bunch. And it’s been a great way to introduce a little variety into my own morning routine.

Right now Trade is offering new subscribers a total of $30 off your first order, plus free shipping, when you go to drinktrade.com/revolutions. That’s more than 40 cups of coffee for free. Get started by taking their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and let Trade find you a coffee you’ll love. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off. And don’t forget about father’s day coming up. A Trade subscription is the perfect gift for the coffee lovers in your life.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Chime. No one likes waiting on a paycheck, especially when you’ve got bills due. Good thing there’s Chime. Now you can get your paycheck up to two days early with direct deposit. That’s up to two more days to save pay bills, and generally just feel good about your money situation.

But Chime is more than just about getting paid early. It’s also an award-winning mobile app, checking account, debit, and optional savings account. So what are you waiting for? Hopefully not your paycheck. Get started with Chime today. Applying for a free account takes less than two minutes. Get started at chime.com/revolutions — that again, chime.com/revolutions.

Banking services and debit card provided by the Bank Corp Bank or Stride Bank NA, members FDIC. Early access to direct deposit funds depends on payer.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions

Episode 10.99: The Testament

As he approached his 52nd birthday in the spring of 1922, Vladimir Ilyich Lenin was breaking down. The decades of stress, exertion, rage, passion, resentment, despair, fear, doubt, exaltation, and responsibility had finally caught up with him. These decades passed in a succession of days and nights of obsessive single-minded focus and relentless work, with the ever-present threat of arrest, execution and assassination hanging over his head. Lenin was plagued through all these years by headaches and insomnia, exacerbated by a bitterly caustic disposition and frequent bouts of rage. His temper flaring beyond control at longtime enemies, supposed friends, this turn of events, that constant irritation. This was not a healthy lifestyle. Now, unlike many of his comrades — Zinoviev in particular — Lenin’s unhealthy lifestyle was not defined by hedonistic vice. He wasn’t a glutton. He exercised, rarely drank, and forbid people to smoke around him. It was instead defined by the monomaniacal drive of a man who treated both his mind and his body as mere conduits for work, and of the mega maniacal drive of a man who believed that if you wanted something done right you had to do it yourself. 20 years of life and the revolutionary underground, followed by five years as de facto dictator over a revolutionary state in constant violent turmoil, had taken its collective toll. In the spring of 1921, Lenin emerged from all those potentially cataclysmic stresses we talked about worn down to the breaking point. At which point he broke.

In the summer of 1921, the inner circle of the Communist Party had to reckon with the fact that the boss could no longer maintain a full workload. Aware that more than anyone Lenin was the indispensable man of the revolution, his closest comrades in the Politburo — Zinoviev, Kamenev, Trotsky, and Stalin — demanded that he take a vacation. Ever the workaholic, Lenin tried to put them off, but finally relented in August of 1921. He took a holiday out to the Gorki Estate, a neoclassical country mansion about ten kilometers south of Moscow. The estate had been expropriated after the Soviet government moved to Moscow and set it aside for Lenin. He had first used it to recuperate from Fanny Kaplan’s assassination attempt in 1919. After that, he visited the mansion sparingly, spending most of his days and nights in the Kremlin, working, working, always working. But unbeknownst to Lenin as he arrived for the extended holiday in the summer of 1921, Gorki would more and more be his primary residence during the final two and a half years of his life.

Because this holiday didn’t really help much. He returned to Moscow in October still unable to work full days, still plagued by headaches, insomnia, numbness in his extremities and bouts of forgetfulness. In February, 1922, he wrote to Clara Zetkin, “Unfortunately I am very ill. My nerves are kaput.”

Among all the other things that needed to be dealt with in early 1922 — the ongoing famine, the negotiations with the Germans that would lead to the Treaty of Rapallo, the conference of the Three Internationals, the upcoming trial of the SRs, and just generally trying to rebuild Russian society — Lenin also turned his attention to the state of the Communist Party. It was very clear he would not be around to manage things forever, and the Party must be put on firm footing if the revolution was to survive his death.

He was well aware of the fact that at present the Communist Party was not a gigantic popular force drawing strength, power, and authority from some huge proletarian working class. In March 1922, Lenin wrote to Vyacheslav Molotov, a future Soviet foreign minister, but at this moment, a younger Communist recently elevated to the Central Committee and made a non-voting member of the Politburo, “If one does not wish to shut one’s eyes to reality, one ought to admit that at present the proletarian character of the Party’s policy is determined not by the class composition of the membership, but by the enormous and undivided authority of that very thin stratum of members who might be described as the Party’s Old Guards.”

This thin stratum Lenin described was composed of Bolshevik true believers, who, with a few notable exceptions like Trotsky, had joined the party long before 1917. They were a small group of professional revolutionaries turned state officials who were now responsible for the success or failure of their vision of the revolution.

Lenin’s great concern was that with few truly reliable party leaders in charge of everything, that personality, conflicts, petty grudges, or personal beefs between just a small handful of those leaders would cascade into total political apocalypse. As Lenin said to Molotov, “Even the slightest dissension in this strata may be enough to weaken its authority to such an extent that they should forfeit their power of decision and become unable to control events. At all costs, therefore, it was necessary to maintain the solidarity of the Old Guard.” Occupying a position not unlike George Washington, Lenin was the one guy in the Party that every faction, clique, and member listened to and respected. The danger of a fatal rift to the party after the bony hands of death remove the unifying linchpin of Lenin was all too apparent.

But though the pitfalls of having too few reliable leaders was obvious, the problem was not easily solved by throwing the doors open and inviting new blood into the ranks. As we’ve noted several times, when the Communist Party became the ruling party after 1917, membership in the Party brought perks and privileges and a measure of security. Better food, better lodgings, better pay; all at a time of acute deprivation, scarcity, and chaos. Naturally, this led to people joining the Party who weren’t even close to ideological true believers. They just wanted a steady job as a clerk somewhere and access to the Party commissary. And of course pure self-interest could extend to shadier motives: the opportunity for graft, corruption, and abuse of power.

To combat this and maintain the ideological purity of the Party, they carried out periodic purges, internal reviews of members that culled out those who failed to meet some basic standards. That quote I used from episode 10.86, about old Bolsheviks being terrified at being kicked out mainly because they would lose their right to reside in the National Hotel and other privileges connected with this, was in response to a 1919 purge that kicked out fully half the members of the Party. In 1921, they conducted another review and expelled 200,000 people, about a third of the total Party membership, for various infractions like indolence, malfeasance, or corruption, but now including past associations with the Mensheviks, SRs, and other rival parties as meriting expulsion.

So, this was a struggle to strike a balance between keeping the Party open enough so that minute differences between a handful of leaders couldn’t wreck everything, but not so open that the Communist vision was sacrificed to petty careerism. In an effort to bring some centralized regularity to the practical logistics of the Party, lenin initiated the creation of a new post called General Secretary of the Party. This was meant to be an administrative job, accepting or rejecting members, hiring and firing staff, organizing meetings, planning congresses, dealing with the mountains and mountains of paper reports and communications. The Politburo and the Central Committee would still decide all matters of policy; the job of the general secretary would be to ensure that policy was properly carried out.

The post of general secretary was specifically created for Stalin, who had proved his loyalty, determination, and administrative abilities to Lenin several times over, as both head of the Orgburo and also head of a Party branch called the Workers and Peasants Inspectorate, which was tasked with overseeing the State Civil Service to prevent endemic sloth and corruption, which was reflecting badly on the Soviet state. At the 11th Party Congress in the spring of 1922, Stalin was appointed to this new position of general secretary of the Communist Party. Nobody realized what a massive point of political leverage Stalin now controlled.

Neither Lenin nor Stalin nor anyone else took this appointment to be an anointment of Stalin as heir apparent. There was no heir apparent. And if there was one, the betting money was still on Trotsky. Trotsky was by far the most famous Party leader. Ever sent his explosive entrance onto the world stage during the October Revolution, when he, even more than Lenin, was the face of the Bolshevik Party, Trotsky had been the most visible Communist leader. He was the head of the Red Army during the civil war, he engaged in international diplomacy, he traveled extensively making speeches, writing articles, delivering radio addresses, reviewing military installations and economic development. Most people outside the inner circle of the Communist Party likely took it for granted that Trotsky was Lenin’s successor. But inside the inner circle, it was a different matter. To the real Old Guard Bolsheviks like Zinoviev, Kamenev, and Stalin, Trotsky was still a newcomer, a latecomer, who had joined them only after fifteen years of trading insults and mutual denunciations. Their attacks on one another were a matter of public record. Now, ultimately Trotsky had seen the light and Lenin repeatedly impressed upon his comrades Trotsky’s indispensability, but that only added to the personal grudges growing up amongst them, precisely the grudges Lenin worried about.

Meanwhile in the spring of 1922, the Lenin himself was growing sicker by the day. Eventually doctors imported from Germany surmised he may be suffering some kind of lead poisoning from the bullet still lodged in his neck from the assassination attempt by Fanny Kaplan. So on April 23rd, 1922 — the day after his 52nd birthday — Lenin underwent surgery to remove this bullet. The surgery itself was a success, but while he recovered from the procedure, the underlying condition it was meant to fix remained. Because as we now know, he wasn’t suffering from lead poisoning, but instead from a disease that was absolutely wrecking his brain cells. Just about a month after the surgery, the first great hammer fell. While out at Gorki recovering from surgery, Lenin suffered a major stroke on the night of May 26th, 1922. The result was partial paralysis on his right side, temporary loss of speech and motor functions, and severe lapses in memory and cognitive ability. In the days that followed, he retained self-aware consciousness, but was no longer able to do simple physical and mental tasks. When he found himself unable to perform basic arithmetic, Lenin issued his first of many requests that in the event of total paralysis, incapacitation, or mental degeneration, they administer cyanide.

So while Russian media was consumed with the sensational trial of the SRs in the summer of 1922, the chairman of the people’s commissars was out at Gorki, recovering from an undisclosed stroke. After the first uncertain days when death did seem imminent, Lenin started to recover over the summer. By July, he was allowed to have visitors and read newspapers again, although his closest comrades and the Politburo forbid him from doing any serious work in case it disrupted his recovery. They put newly minted General Secretary Stalin in charge of enforcing Lenin’s isolation, tasked with keeping papers, callers, petitioners, and questions away, and preventing the workaholic Lenin from trying to do an end run around these precautions and resume an active schedule too soon. This latest assignment made Stalin one of Lenin’s most frequent contacts during these final years — and by design, one of his only contacts during these final years, allowing Stalin to build an image of quite literally being Lenin’s right-hand man with no one else even in the picture. Trotsky, meanwhile, stayed away and not even once did he visit Lenin at the Gorki Estate, a mistake he would not be able to later undo when it came time for his final showdown with Stalin.

Lenin, meanwhile, sought to balance the authority granted to Stalin by pressing Trotsky to become deputy chairman of the people’s commissars. Now there were a few deputy chairman already, but given Trotsky’s stature, if he took the title deputy chairman, it would be a clear public nod that Lenin believed Trotsky was a viable successor. But rather than take this job, Trotsky refused it. After being pressed to take it several times in 1922, Lenin finally offered it one last time in September, and Trotsky adamantly turned it down. Now this somewhat inexplicably refusal to become deputy chairman of the people’s commissars may have stemmed from Trotsky’s unwillingness to take what he considered an inferior title, and it may also have been driven by the keen awareness that if he took the job, his personnel would be controlled by general Secretary Stalin, Trotsky’s most persistent personal rival. But whatever the reason, it left Lenin disappointed, and Trotsky without a clear institutional claim to being Lenin’s anointed heir. It was another mistake he would not be able to later undo.

By the fall of 1922, Lenin had recovered more than anyone could have reasonably hoped back in May, but was far from recovered back to his old strength. He would in fact, never recover his old strength, and when the fifth anniversary of the October Revolution came round in November 1922, Lenin was unable to attend the celebrations. But he was able to make a few other public appearances, including a speech at the Bolshoi Theater at the end of the month, lending hope that he was back to his old self. But one French Communist in attendance said, “Those who were seeing him for the first time said, this is still the same Lenin. But for the others, no such illusion was possible. Instead of the alert Lenin they had known, the man before them now was strongly affected by paralysis. His features remained immobile. His usual simple. rapid, confident speech was replaced by a hesitant jerky delivery.”

Indeed, instead of marking his return, the speech of the Bolshoi Theater would be among Lenin’s final appearances in public.

While residing in the Kremlin in mid-December 1922, Lenin suffered what was probably a series of small strokes that permanently ruined his ability to write. He could now only dictate to a small circle of secretaries headed by Krupskaya and Lenin’s sister Maria, who oversaw his daily routine and took down his words in the limited time allotted to him by the doctors. After a series of small medical incidents, the second major hammer fell: on the night of December 22nd, Lenin suffered his second major stroke, leaving him totally paralyzed on his right side and severely limiting his ability to think and speak.

But despite this second major medical catastrophe, Lenin was not done yet. Though confined to a bed, he was alert enough to want to keep grappling with the political affairs of the day — specifically, the political affairs of the day involved a highly complicated intraparty squabble over policy and personnel down in Georgia. I do not want to get bogged down in the details of the Georgian affair as it is a very messy can of worms, but both sides in the controversy wanted Lenin’s support, and Stalin — who definitely was on one of the two sides — was outraged to find Lenin secretaries asking for a dossier compiled by rivals on the other side. In late January 1923, he and Krupskaya got into an argument over the phone where Stalin apparently berated her for breaching the health protocols that were supposed to keep these kinds of controversies away from Comrade Lenin, though one suspects that was only partly why Lenin was so irritated, as he was definitely not a disinterested party in the Georgian affair.

It is worth noting, however, that while controlling Lenin’s access to information was obviously advantageous to Stalin, he also requested to be relieved of these duties on February 1st, because more than anything, it was turning out to be an annoying hassle. The Politburo however rejected his request, and instructed Stalin to maintain his vigil over the chief.

Still not fully recovered from the second stroke, the third hammer fell on the night of March 9th, 1923. A third major stroke laid upon Lenin the familiar litany of results: total paralysis on the right side, complete loss of speech, mental confusion, and an inability to communicate. The inner circle of the Party went into an acute state of emergency as they were justifiably afraid that this was it. Lenin is about to die, and we’re going to have to grapple with the fallout. And we’ve known going back to the early days of the history of Rome, just how critical these moments of political succession are, especially when no heir has been named — and at the moment, no heir has been named.

Lenin tried to hasten his own demise by once again demanding cyanide, but Stalin refused to carry out the instruction, and his comrades in the Politburo concurred that they should simply wait and see.

So in March of 1923, Lenin was knocked totally out of commission on the eve of the 12th Party Congress. For one of the only times in his long tenure as leader of the Party, Lenin would not be in attendance. But even in his absence, Lenin was the dominant personality. His oldest Bolshevik comrades, Zinoviev and Kamenev, both paid almost embarrassing honor to the great leader, setting the groundwork for what would become the cult of Lenin where he was an embalmed relic representing heroic, revolutionary infallibility. Even absent the third stroke though, Lenin was not going to be at the 12th Party Congress, and the other members of the Politburo agreed that it was vital to show the delegates to the Congress, nothing but iron clad solidarity from the leadership, preventing any of the various opposition factions from prying open an opportunity. This public solidarity would cover over widening personality conflicts among them, most especially surrounding Trotsky, who was increasingly critical of his comrades, and as a result, increasingly isolated. Trotsky had only a few true allies left in the Central Committee, and none at all in the inner circle of the Politburo. And with Stalin now serving as general secretary of the Party, this was not going to change anytime soon.

But for the moment, none of them saw a public rift for or against Trotsky as being in any of their interests. So they did indeed present a united front to the 12th Party Congress. Trotsky agreed to mute his criticisms, and to give no hint to opposition elements in the Party that he might lead them against the Old Guard. Rising to speak on behalf of a motion confirming their unified solidarity, he said, “I shall not be the last in our midst to defend this motion, to put it into effect and to fight ruthlessly against all who may try to infringe it. If in the present mood the Party warns you emphatically about things which seem dangerous to it, the Party is right, even if it exaggerates. Because what might not be dangerous in other circumstances must appear doubly and trebly suspect at present.”

Still inside the inner circle, Trotsky, zealously defended the leadership’s ability to be right no matter what, including the facts. This was a position Trotsky would support right up until the moment he realized he had been pushed out of the inner circle, whereupon he would begin to champion those calling for more democratic openness inside the Party.

But he was not there yet.

In exchange for not criticizing his fellow members of the Politburo at the 12th Party Congress, Trotsky was allowed to present his pet economic theories as the official party line. This appears now to be quite literally academic, but Trotsky apparently considered it a far more weighty proposition at the time. Most famously, he presented the new economic crisis facing Russia, which he dubbed the Scissors Crisis. The Scissors Crisis was not a shortage of scissors — although there probably was one — but rather an alarming divergence of prices for industrial goods and prices for agricultural goods. Basically, with the industrial sector only partially rebuilt, the cost of producing goods and their resulting scarcity drove prices up, while a recent bountiful harvest — partly thanks to grain provided by the American Relief Administration — meant food prices were falling. Plotted on a graph, the diverging lines looked like a pair of open scissors. What it meant in practice was that even if the peasants sold all their surplus, they would not have enough to buy any of the things they needed to buy. This might once again, lead them to conclude that there was no point in producing surpluses, which was a major cause of the recent famine. Plus, it would prevent the industrial sector from generating enough revenue to drive further expansion.

Trotsky’s answer to this was to push for more rational planning inside the industrial sector while still operating inside the NEP framework. Not wanting to inflame the peasantry after several years of antagonism and famine, though, Trotsky called upon the working classes to bear the sacrificial brunt of policies that would reduce the price of industrial goods — up to and including slashing their wages. He said, “There may be moments when the government pays you no wages, or when it pays you only half your wage, and when you, the worker, have to lend the other half to the state.”

So what we have here is Trotsky telling the industrial proletariat — whom the Communist Party is meant above all to represent, and who have spent the last several years getting absolutely hammered by scarcity, unemployment and mistreatment — yeah, we need you to suffer some more for the good of the revolution. This was justified by noting that such imposed hardships were different from those imposed by bourgeois states, because the Communist Party was after all the party of the workers, not the party of the bourgeoisie, and so really, this was the proletariat voluntarily imposing hardships upon itself. This was no doubt a great comfort to the working classes of Russia, especially since the leaders of the Communist Party had recently worked so hard to destroy the Workers’ Opposition Movement inside the Party, which was specifically organized to look after the interests of the proletariat.

During the period immediately before and immediately after the 12th Party Congress, where Lenin’s absence was so strongly felt, those closest to him suddenly began producing new pronouncements from the incapacitated leader. These pronouncements took the form of notes allegedly dictated back in late December 1922 and early January 1923. The first set was produced on April the 16th, while the 12th Party Congress was going on, and it was a soul searching denunciation of great Russian chauvinism, coupled with a demand to treat minority nationalities with dignity, respect, and autonomy, which set him against centralizers in the party. Lenin openly worried that the terms of the newly created USSR would serve Russian interests at the expense of those nationalities.

“It is quite natural,” the notes read, “that in such circumstances ‘the freedom to secede from the union’ by which we justify ourselves will be a mere scrap of paper, unable to defend the non-Russians from the onslaught of that really Russian man, the Great-Russian chauvinist, in substance a rascal and a tyrant, such as the typical Russian bureaucrat is. There is no doubt that the infinitesimal percentage of Soviet and sovietised workers will drown in that tide of chauvinistic Great-Russian riffraff like a fly in milk.”

These notes on the nationalities also read, “Were we careful enough to take measures to provide the non-Russians with a real safeguard against the truly Russian bully? I do not think we took such measures although we could and should have done so.

Then, Lenin took a direct shot at Stalin: “I think that Stalin’s haste and his infatuation with pure administration, together with his spite against the notorious ‘nationalist-socialism’ played a fatal role here. In politics spite generally plays the basest of roles.”

And just to be clear, by nationalist-socialism, we here mean those socialists who wanted to incorporate autonomy of nationalities into the system, as opposed to pure centralizers who wanted to overthrow such national differentiations. So, we are not talking about the national socialism that you might be thinking of.

Now in everything I’m about to say next, I have to say that I’m heavily influenced by the case Stephen Kotkin makes in his biographies of Stalin, that the providence of all of this miraculous dictation from Lenin is dubious at best. Unlike all the other dictation produced around the same time, the typed up notes, suddenly produced in the spring of 1923, do not have matching handwritten originals in the archives, nor do they bear Lenin’s initials, which he typically use to mark that, yes, this was in fact coming from him. Other dictation from the same period has both of these markers of authenticity, but not these later documents that we are here talking about. They were simply typed up and asserted to be Lenin’s words. There is another curious example of this back in March, just before Lenin’s third stroke, where he apparently demanded Stalin apologize to Krupskaya for berating her over the phone that one time. This document too lacks Lenin’s initials and a handwritten original.

Now far more explosively than comments on the nationalities, in mid-May, Krupskaya produced Lenin’s remarks on the advisability of expanding the ranks of the Central Committee to fifty or a hundred members. This document too was allegedly dictated back in December 1922 just after Lenin’s second stroke. The notes have no official title, but they later became known as Lenin’s Testament, because in addition to his comments about the advisability of expanding the ranks of the Central Committee, he also made observations about several senior members of the Party. The notes read, quote:

Comrade Stalin, having become Secretary-General, has unlimited authority concentrated in his hands, and I am not sure whether he will always be capable of using that authority with sufficient caution. Comrade Trotsky, on the other hand, is distinguished not only by outstanding ability, he is personally perhaps the most capable man in the present Central Committee, but he has displayed excessive self-assurance and shown excessive preoccupation with a purely administrative side of the work.

Of his oldest comrades. Lenin said only:

… the October episode with Zinoviev and Kamenev was, of course, no accident, but neither can the blame for it be laid upon them personally, any more than non Bolshevism can be upon Trotsky.

As Kotkin notes, this is an extremely backhanded absolution of Zinoviev and Kamenev’s opposition to the October Revolution — because though they were the oldest of the Old guard, when that great test of October came, they both failed at miserably

he also mentioned two younger leaders, Nikolai Bukharin, and Georgy Pyatakov. He said:

Bukharin is not only a most valuable and major theorist of the Party, he is also rightly considered the favorite of the whole Party, but his theoretical views can be classified as fully Marxist only with great reserve for there something scholastic about him [ he has never made a study of the dialectics and I think never fully understood it.]

… Pyatakov is unquestionably a man of outstanding will and outstanding ability, but shows too much zeal for administrating and the administrative side of the work to be relied upon in a serious political matter.

Both of these remarks, of course, are made only for the present, on the assumption that both these outstanding and devoted Party workers fail to find an occasion to enhance their knowledge and amend their one-sidedness.

None of this is exactly a ringing endorsement of any of the principal claimants to Lenin’s mantle. And while. Trotsky perhaps comes off the best, as the most capable man in the present Central Committee, and Bukharin gets noted as the favorite of the whole Party, neither is without their major faults. Lenin’s former deviant Menshevism was plainly noted, as was Bukharin’s apparent immaturity. Then, to make sure there was no mistake, a further short addendum to this text, allegedly dictated in the first week of January 1923, took dead aim at Stalin:

Stalin is too rude [the addendum said] and this defect, although quite tolerable in our midst and in dealing among us Communists, becomes intolerable in a Secretary-General. That is why I suggest that the comrades think about a way of removing Stalin from that post and appointing another man in his stead, who in all other respects differs from Comrade Stalin in having only one advantage, namely, that of being more tolerant, more loyal, more polite, and more considerate to the comrades, less capricious, etc. This circumstance may appear to be a negligible detail, but I think that from the standpoint of safeguards against a split and what I wrote above about the relationship between Stalin and Trotsky is not a minor detail, but it is a detail which can assume decisive importance.

Now these explosive remarks were not like printed in Pravda or anything like that, but they landed like a bombshell inside the close knit ranks of the inner party. With his practically dying breath, Comrade Lenin was saying, get rid of Stalin.

But the thing is — and here’s where I’m following Kotkin — it’s very likely Lenin didn’t say any of this, and that the little clique of secretaries around him cooked these remarks up themselves, with Krupskaya as the most likely mastermind. She herself was staring down life without Lenin, and her own antagonistic relationship with Stalin may have led her to want to knock him down a peg or two; perhaps in favor of Trotsky, perhaps Zinoviev, perhaps Bukharin, anyone but Stalin.

But to be clear, this is all conjecture, based on the notable lack of evidence confirming that these notes were dictated when and where and by whom they were alleged to have been dictated. But whether they were actually Lenin’s words or not, they were taken at the time and afterwards to be Lenin’s words, and they caused an enormous amount of turmoil inside the inner party, inside that upper stratum that Lenin himself was so concerned might be destroyed by personality conflicts that would, in turn, destroy the entire revolution.

Next week, we will reach the final chapter of Lenin’s life and the final chapter of our highly detailed accounting of the Russian Revolution, because I’m going to use that chapter to mark the end of the revolutionary age, and the beginning of simply the early history of the USSR. Now the revolutionary work was of course not over, and there will be three more additional episodes that take us through the great purges in the 1930s. But the revolution would now be directed from above rather than from below. It would be a political, economic, and cultural revolution waged by a government instead of against a government.

Lenin had managed to live long enough to see his revolution come to pass, and after many decades of relentless work, it is time to extinguish his revolutionary torch.

 

 

 

10.098 – The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. And I am once again here to tell you about another podcast that you might like, an Audible original called Fiasco. Fiasco is a documentary style podcast hosted by Leon Neyfakh, the co-creator and original host of Slow Burn. If you like the classic seasons Leon and his team made about Watergate and the Clinton impeachment, then you’ll love Fiasco.

Each season Fiasco goes deep on a huge, important issue from American history and brings it back to life through original interviews with key players and witnesses. The newest season of Fiasco is all about the AIDS crisis. It’s an attempt to re-examine and reckon with the last time a deadly virus transformed American society and all the uncertainty, fear and prejudice that came with it.

You can listen to the new season of Fiasco now, exclusively on Audible. Just go to audible.com/fiascopod or text FIASCOPOD to 500-500. That again, FIASCOPOD, 500-500.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.98: The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics

Today, we are going to talk about Russia’s place in the world now that we are transitioning out of the Schrodinger’s revolution phase, where it wasn’t clear who or what was going to step out of the box. Now that we know the answer to that question, we have further questions. How would the Communist government in Moscow relate to the former constituent parts of the Russian Empire? How would they relate to the other factions, branches and parties of the international socialist movement, which the victorious Russian Communists, by virtue of their victory, fully expected to lead. How would they relate to the other great European powers? Despite major ideological divides, both sides now had to reckon with the reality that the other was here to stay. In terms of foreign affairs, the minimum program for Soviet Russia was, as always, to simply survive in a world they viewed as implacably and permanently hostile. But, they also gave as good as they got in terms of implacable and permanent hostility to ideological enemies, and so the maximum program for Soviet Russia remained the same program that had been on the table since our very first episode of this series, where the first International gathered in London in 1864: global socialist revolution.

So we’ll start today with the question of how Russia proper would relate to the former constituent parts of the old Russian Empire. We know that places like Finland, Latvia, Lithuania, Estonia, Poland, and western chunks of both Belarus and Ukraine are, for the moment, truly independent entities, recognized as such by Moscow, and not yet simply puppet regimes. But as we discussed a few episodes back, the Red victory in the Russian Civil War meant that the rest of the old Russian Empire was left pretty much intact. The Communists reorganized these territories as a mixed bag of SSRs, SFSRs, and ASSRs. Some were officially subordinate to Moscow; others, technically sovereign and independent.

For Lenin and the other members of the inner circle of the Russian Communist Party, making permanent sense of all this seemed to point them in one of two directions: either take all these territories and truly unite them in a single integrated and centralized sovereign entity, or merely band them together in a loose confederation of independent republics, joined by treaties of alliance, but who otherwise could not and would not tell each other what to do. It was, not for nothing, a very similar question the leaders of the newborn United States faced in the 1780s, after they emerged victorious from their revolution. There were good arguments to be made on both sides, and as you can imagine, there was tension between the hard-line Russian Communists, who habitually favored the Bolshevik virtues of centralized decision-making and unified discipline, and, say, leaders of the Ukrainian Communist Party or the Georgian communist Party, who wanted the right to act freely inside their own territories. The years of civil war. And the experience of gaining, losing, and then regaining control of these various territories, had taught Lenin in the inner circle of the Party to be wary of both heavy handed centralization, which had so often backfired, but also just hands-off independence to leave people to do what they wanted to do. That would leave everyone too divided and vulnerable to the enemies of the revolution.

At the Tenth Party Congress in March 1921, the same one that had kicked off the NEP and introduce the ban on factions, the Party created a commission to study how best to integrate the huge geographic area inside the Soviet orbit along with its vast regional linguistic, religious, cultural, and ethnic differences.

Now just before the Tenth party Congress, Comrade Stalin, in his capacity as commissar of nationalities, made it clear that in his view the party must push for integration and unification of all these territories. Stalin argued, “Not one Soviet republic taken separately can consider itself safe from economic exhaustion and military defeat by world imperialism. Therefore, the isolated existence of separate Soviet republics has no firm basis in view of the threats to their existence from the capitalist states…. The national Soviet republics that have freed themselves from their own and from the foreign bourgeoisie will be able to defend their existence and conquer the United forces of imperialism only by joining in a close political union.”

In other words, Stalin is here channeling his inner Ben Franklin and saying to everyone, join or die. And not unlike Franklin’s vision for the United States, Stalin expected the integrated political, economic, and military systems of a hypothetical union of Soviets to involve a great deal of regional autonomy for local leaders in the union’s constituent parts, a federalized balance of central power and local controls.

By the end of 1921, though, the arguments over whether to integrate, federalize, or have everybody declare independence from everybody else, were entirely confined to the members of the Communist Party. Political alternatives to the party could not be tolerated, and so as a matter of deliberate policy, all the other parties out there, be they socialists, anarchists, nationalists liberal, or conservative, were broken, repressed, persecuted, imprisoned, or exiled. We saw this last week with the trial of the SRs, but I want to take a moment now to talk about Ukraine, and close the book on Nestor Makhno. Because when the leaders of Ukraine and Russia get to arguing about how and when and where to integrate with each other, the Ukrainian anarchist movement was as exhausted and broken as Nestor Makhno himself.

As we’ve seen, the Reds and the Blacks in Ukraine had been formal allies off and on throughout the civil war, up through the final battles against General Wrangel in Crimea in late 1920. Makhno’s forces had fought on the front lines of that campaign, but even before it was over, both the Reds and the Blacks positioned themselves to knife each other in the back as soon as they combined to defeat the Whites. Orders had been issued from Moscow to Red Army officers in the area that as soon as Wrangel was beat that they liquidate the Black Army. The Cheka had already tried and failed to assassinate Makhno, so when orders said liquidate, they meant liquidate. They didn’t mean send him home and give him a nice pension. Makhno himself never had any intention of laying down his arms and letting the Russian Communists take over Ukraine. So, after Wrangel was defeated, the Reds and the Blacks turned on each other almost immediately.

Red Cossack divisions chased Makhno all over Ukraine during the winter of 1920-1921, but he successfully evaded their pursuit. When the Kronstadt Rebellion hit in March 1921, Makhno tried to fan the flame of a general anticommunist uprising in Ukraine, but by now, the old insurrectionary energy was exhausted from years of constant civil war and rebellion. Still leading a couple thousand loyal partisans, Makhno found his supplies and ammunition depleted, most of his most dedicated fighters dead and buried, and potential new recruits far less enthusiastic about taking up arms… especially as Lenin had demanded Communists that were consolidating their hold in Ukraine to check their Russian chauvinism at the door this time. With steam running out of the Black movement, Makhno also had to reckon with his own body. Always leading from the front lines, he had been badly wounded several times, most recently in the stomach. By the summer of 1921, the man who had personally led so many charges on horseback was a wounded invalid who had to be carried around by his bodyguards. Unable to risk going to a proper hospital, and with the prospects for immediate victory against the entrenching Communists now dim, Makhno, his wife, and about a hundred loyalists decided to break for the relative safety of Poland, where they would seek temporary asylum and, most importantly, access to real doctors. But as Makhno and his comrades booked it west, the Red Army caught their scent. In a fierce firefight in late August, most of Makhno’s entourage were killed, and he himself took a somehow non-fatal bullet to the neck. Unable to reach Poland, he had to turn and head for Romania. In early September, 1921, he and the last of his followers took down a Red Army checkpoint and crossed the border. The intention was always to come back to Ukraine, but he would never come back. And when he departed, the Makhnovus dream of a Black Ukraine quietly died.

Nestor Makhno spent the rest of his life in exile. First in Romania for a year before he snuck over into Poland, where he was apprehended and placed in an internment camp in April 1922. Allowed to stay, he got caught up in what appears to have been a Soviet operation to deliberately lure him into a position that compromised his standing with the Polish government, and so they threw him in prison for a year. In prison, his health continued to deteriorate, and the tuberculosis he had long ago contracted was exacerbated. Despairing of everything, Makhno drafted some memoirs in prison and then attempted suicide in April 1924. But he didn’t die, and instead he recovered and was allowed to move to Danzig, where he dodged a Russian attempt to kidnap him, then got arrested by local authorities again, and escaped from a German prison. By 1925, he had made his way to Paris, where he spent the final nine years of his life. This final decade was pretty miserable for Makhno. He struggled to work, he was hobbled by a half dozen physical disabilities from his years of hard fighting. His mood soured. He separated from his wife. He was alienated from and bickered with former close friends who dropped out of his life one by one. Sinking into terminal poverty, Makhno continued to write articles, defend his revolutionary career, and argue with anyone who was still left to argue with. In the early 1930s, a group of Spanish anarchists who idolized him as an almost mythical figure did their best to support him with a meager pension, but it was never enough, and in July, 1934, Nestor Makhno died in Paris of complications from tuberculosis, malnutrition, and that greatest of social diseases, poverty.

As I said, when we embarked on the Russian Revolution, the story of what happened during these years is not so neat and tidy as, the tsar falls in February, the liberals make a hash of things, and the socialists triumph in October. Because the Bolsheviks were just one revolutionary socialist party among many, and it was only after they won the civil war that they were able to portray themselves as the true embodiment of socialist revolution while all these other types — Mensheviks and the various flavors of SR — left and right, populist and terrorist — were sinister or delusional deviationists from the true path. It’s hard to even remember that the October Revolution was just one group of socialists attacking another group of socialists. And that Kerensky was an SR, not a Kadet. Now, it is time for Nestor Makhno and the Ukrainian anarchists to follow the well-trodden path of the other left wing rivals to Bolshevism: left to memory and history, but leaving a revolutionary spirit of resistance that obviously lives on to this day.

But just because the Communist Party was making itself synonymous with socialism inside Russia, out in the wider world, they remained just one socialist faction among many. Prior to World War I, all these factions — not counting the anarchists, of course — had been nominally united under the very broad umbrella of the second International. In 1919, the Russian Communists had founded a Third International, a Communist International, to redefine and reorient worldwide socialism after the obvious abject failures of the Second International. But though the Second International had failed the test of World War I, that did not mean its leading lights were prepared to simply give up their hopes, dreams, and beliefs and convert to Bolshevism. So just before the Comintern’s First World Congress in March 1919, a group of old Social Democrats met in Bern, Switzerland. The leading German Marxists like Karl Kautsky and Edward Bernstein, who disagreed about so much, both urged their comrades to condemn Bolshevism as an unwelcome deviation. This group tried to fully restore the Second International, but by now that brand was way too tarnished. Nearly all the most radical left-wing elements of European socialism had already enthusiastically joined the Comintern, while another group led by Austrian Marxists like Friedrich Adler and Otto Bauer tried to find a middle path between the reformist parliamentary socialists and the radical Bolsheviks. In February 1921, they convened in Vienna and founded something called the International Working Union of Socialist Parties, which I should mention included Russian Mensheviks like Julius Martov and Pavel Axelrod. In recognition of their attempt to find common unifying ground between the old Second Internationalists and the new Third Internationalists, this group is colloquially referred to as either the Two and a Half International or the Second and a Half International.

Now, as I briefly mentioned last week, these three socialist groups came together in Berlin in April 1922 for the Conference of the Three Internationals. This was sort of the one good faith effort on all their parts to see if there remained enough similarities and agreements to overcome their differences and disagreements. Now, finding this was always going to be tough, as the Comintern was always going to insist groups entering its ranks sign pledges of discipline that the Social Democratic parties were never going to sign. And the Social Democratic parties were always going to insist on strategies, tactics, and policies the Communists believed long since discredited — and frankly, they suspected the Social Democrats were now working not for socialist revolution, but seducing the workers and the peasants to embrace a kindler, gentler, imperialist capitalism. The conference convened on the eve of the trial of the SRs, an obviously controversial development that took up a lot of attention at the Conference of the Three Internationals and which soured relations among them all — especially after Social Democratic observers returned with tales of absurd and tyrannical show trials not against kings and capitalists, but against fellow comrades. Some left wing elements outside the Communist orbit tried to maintain the hope of a unified international socialist movement, but the bridges between them all were now burning. At the Fourth World Congress of the Comintern in November 1922, they rejected a call to join a decentralized and broadly inclusive international socialist group, leaving it to the last rump of the Second International and the leaders of the Two and a Half International to merge with one another, but not with the Communists. In May 1923, these more conservative and moderate socialists convened in Homburg, and recognizing that the second international was dead and buried, formed a new group called the Labor and Socialist International, or LSI. In contrast to the Comintern there were very few hard rules for membership, and member parties joined as independent organizations, not as disciplined subsets recognizing a centralized authority. And so international socialism would go marching into the interwar period divided between Communists and Social Democrats, a divide that would have disastrous consequences for them all as a new movement called fascism stepped into the breach to make their own bid for world power.

Beyond the frontiers of the old Russian Empire and away from the internecine fights of international socialism, the early 1920s also marked a period of tense conciliation between the great powers of Europe, who now represented wildly different ideological worldviews. Immediately after World War I, the western capitalist powers had obviously tried to overthrow the Communist regime, and in turn the Communists had tried to overthrow all the western capitalists. But after all that shook out, they now found themselves in the mutually awkward position of cohabitating a game board that neither could win total control of. At the moment, neither side officially recognized the other, leading to one of those recurring absurdities of international diplomacy where governments just shut their eyes real tight and pretend like the other government simply doesn’t exist.

British Prime Minister David Lloyd George was not thrilled about the state of European diplomacy, and so as we’ve seen in March 1921, he navigated his way to a British-Soviet trade deal that normalized relationships between the two countries without yet breaking off the magical seal of official recognition. By late 1921, Lloyd George was further troubled by the state of post-World War I Europe and the ongoing ramifications of the incredibly punitive Treaty of Versailles. He lobbied the other Great Powers to meet in a conference in Genoa in the spring of 1922 for a great reassessment of where they were three years into the Treaty of Versailles era. Controversially, this invitation was extended to both Weimar Germany and Soviet Russia, both of whom had been diplomatically isolated by the victorious Allies. Lloyd George hoped this conference would blunt some of the harsher aspects of Versailles, but new French Prime Minister Raymond Poincare virtually defined his career with hostility to the Germans. In his role as foreign minister during the July Crisis he had been one of the unwitting architects of World War I.

Poincare himself did not attend the Genoa Conference, but the French delegation arrived with a brief to allow no let up on German reparations — and in fact they were to try to convince the Russians to pursue their own reparations claims against Germany, under Article 116 of the Treaty of Versailles. Poincare’s grand vision was to then press French claims to Russian debt contracted by the tsar that would be paid by these German reparations to Russia. Thus far, the Soviets had refused to recognize or pay those old debts, but if the money came from Germany, maybe they’d be willing to just turn around and funnel it to France. All these maneuvers really accomplished though was short-circuiting the less punitive peace Lloyd George hoped for, and instead once again unwittingly trigger a nightmare scenario: a Soviet-German treaty of friendship.

After the Genoa Conference convened on April the 10th, 1922, the German and Russian delegations met secretly in the nearby resort town of Rapallo, and after several days of negotiations suddenly emerged with a treaty in hand, much to the shock and horror of the other delegations, especially Britain and France. There was a lot to recommend a German-Soviet agreement at the time. In the new world of the NEP, Russia needed technology, manpower, imports, and industrial expertise that the Germans could provide. And the Germans needed consumer markets and raw materials that the Russians could provide. Germany agreed to abandon all claims to debts taken out by the tsar, and Russia renounced all reparations claims against Germany under article 116. And although both sides denied it vehemently, they also signed a secret military treaty whereby the Russians would house German finance factories that would supply both countries with munitions as well as established training basis for German soldiers, forbidden to exist in Germany under the terms of the Versailles treaty. The Russians for their part gained access to military academies for their young officers to train them properly, as well as all those munitions coming out of the factories. But one of the biggest things to come out of the Treaty of Rapallo was simply that Germany became the first great power to officially recognize Soviet Russia, paving the way for the other powers to give up and follow suit.

Soviet Russia was a thing. The revolution was over. The Russian Communists were the last ones still standing, and no one was on the verge of knocking them over. There was no sense in denying it anymore. Soviet Russia was a thing.

But I want to end today by advancing beyond merely Soviet Russia, which was now a thing, but it was not the official entity that would be the thing interacting with the other great powers on the world stage in the years and decades to come. For that, we need to turn our attention to the Soviet Union.

What is the Soviet union? What is this entity that emerged from a decade of world war, civil war, and revolution? It was often casually treated in the west is merely synonymous with Russia or the Russians, but the USSR was more complicated than that, and it represented a compromise between the two big available options we talked about at the beginning of today’s episode: complete consolidation and centralization, or separation, divorce, and mutual independence.

In January, 1922, Georgy Chicherin, the people’s commissar for foreign affairs, was about to go off and negotiate the treaty of Rapallo with his German counterparts. He sent an official inquiry around questioning whether the other SSRs should consider themselves represented on the world stage by him and his team. Effectively, could he represent those other SSRs in his capacity as commissar of foreign affairs for only the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic? And though there was no legal mechanism allowing for this, people like Comrade Stalin said that Russia should represent the other SSRs and foreign affairs. Now this led to discussions and arguments with leaders of the various other SSRs about the feasibility and desirability of creating an official legal union that would formalize all of this, specifically a Union of the Ukrainian SSR, the Belorussian SSR, and a brand new thing called the Transcaucasian SSR that was formed in March 1922 from Georgia Armenia and Azerbaijan.

But though the Russian Communist Party leaders were moving decisively towards formal integration of all these SSRs, Lenin in particular continued to be wary of perceived Russian chauvinism. When Stalin came around to discuss all this, Lenin said that the language of having the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic absorb Ukraine, Belarus, and the Transcaucasian states was not going to work, it was unacceptable. They instead must enter into a federal agreement where they would each join as equal members, without anyone absorbing anyone else. Lenin said, “It is important not to give grist to the mill of the independence lobby. Not to destroy their independence, but to create a new level of a federation of equal republics.” Stalin made the point that there was a complicating hypocrisy involved here, because, for example, the Bashkir and the Tatars and other nationalities would be left in their subordinated ASSR units, not elevated to being full co-equal members of Lenin’s proposed union. The difference was justified by nothing but the political and military realities that some of them were well and truly under Russia’s thumb and others were not.

Lenin and Stalin also discussed how far this union was expected to go. In Lenin’s mind, he envisioned eventually the entire world joining the Soviet Union — SSR states in Poland, Germany, France, and throughout the globe joining together in a single union of soviet socialist republics. Stalin was far more skeptical that this was possible or even desirable. They couldn’t even get Finland in the Baltic states on board. Poland would never join them. And dreaming of a French SSR joining in union with Russia was just a fantasy. And as Russia moved forward, Stalin’s opinion was going to count for a lot more than Lenin’s, because though Lenin’s influence and authority would never be questioned, he was already ailing, and his powers waning. As we will discuss in great detail next week, the future course of Russia, the Soviet Union, and global socialist revolution would not be guided by Lenin, but by Stalin and Trotsky, Zinoviev and Kamenev.

The principal opponent of Stalin’s model of the RSFSR-but-for-everybody was a guy called Christian Rakovski, an ethnically Bulgarian communist, a close ally of Trotsky, and presently head of government for the Ukrainian SSR. Rakovski wanted the loosest possible federation as the surest possible survival for the revolution. No amount of legalese in his opinion could cover the obvious reality that Russia was re-donning its imperial mantle. That was not going to go over well here in Ukraine. But Stalin and his allies waited until Rakovski was literally off on a holiday to have the commission created by the Communist Party to recommend an integration plan, approve the model of a single unitary state, with of course mechanisms for internal autonomy.

In December 1922, representatives of the four SSRs in question came together to unify politically. And though the other nationalities of the old Russian Empire were not afforded the elevated status of Russia, Ukraine, Belarus, and the Transcaucasus, the treaty those four nominally independent republics were about to sign fully anticipated more soviet socialist republics joining after this initial core came together — and indeed it would soon grow to encompass fifteen such republics by the beginning of World War II.

The treaty creating the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics was approved on December 30th, 1922. And it created a whole new federal government whose primary functions were indeed centralized in Moscow and in practice very little changed in terms of personnel or policy. Most of the governmental positions to the new Soviet Union were assigned by doling out new titles to the leaders of Soviet Russia. So Lenin ceased to be chairman of the RSFSR’s Council of People’s Commissars, and instead became chairman of the Union’s Council of People’s Commissars. The only thing that changed is how much more authority he had and how much of a larger area it extended over.

Meanwhile, the Russian Communist Party became the All Union Communist Party, with again virtually no changes for anyone inside the inner circle of power. So while Lenin and the Russian Communists took great pains to make this all legally a union of co-equals, the Russians would always be, like Augustus, the first among equals.

In declaring their new union to the world, the treaty creating the Soviet Union began with a short preamble, which read:

Since the foundation of the Soviet Republics, the states of the world have been divided into two camps: the camp of Capitalism and the camp of Socialism.

There, in the camp of Capitalism: national hate and inequality, colonial slavery and chauvinism, national oppression and massacres, brutalities and imperialistic wars.

Here, in the camp of Socialism: reciprocal confidence and peace, national liberty and equality, the pacific co-existence and fraternal collaboration of peoples.

Which all sounds very nice. If it were, y’know, true. But it doesn’t exactly read like an honest depiction of the material that I’ve had to cover for the last twenty or twenty-five episodes of this series. They said, though, that they expected the Soviet Union to be a model for harmony among the nations of the world.

The preamble said:

The bourgeoisie has proven itself incapable of realizing a harmonious collaboration of the peoples.

It is only in the camp of the Soviets; only under the conditions of the dictatorship of the proletariat that has grouped around itself the majority of the people, that it has been possible to eliminate the oppression of nationalities, to create an atmosphere of mutual confidence and to establish the basis of a fraternal collaboration of peoples. It has only thanks to these circumstances that the Soviet Republics have succeeded in repulsing the imperialist attacks both internally and externally.

They also announced that the Union would provide a firm basis for economic reconstruction:

The years of war have not passed without leaving their trace. [it read] The devastated fields, the close factories, the forces of production destroyed and the economic resources exhausted, this heritage of the war renders insufficient the isolated economic efforts of the several Republics. National economic reestablishment is impossible as long as the Republics remained separated.

I mean, how else was Russia going to rebuild itself if it wasn’t fed by Ukrainian wheat?

The preamble ended by saying:

All these considerations insistently demand the union of the Soviet Republics into one federated State capable of guaranteeing external security, economic prosperity internally, and the free national development of peoples.

The will of the peoples of the Soviet Republics recently assembled in Congress, where they decided unanimously to form the “Union of socialist Soviet Republics ,” is a sure guarantee that this union is a free federation of people equal in rights, that the right to freely withdraw from the Union is assured to each Republic, that access to the Union is open to all Republics already existing, as well as those who may be born in the future.

That the new federal state will be the worthy crowning of the principles laid down as early as October 1917 of the pacific co-existence and fraternal collaboration of peoples, that it will serve as a bulwark against the capitalist world and mark a new decisive step towards the union of workers of all countries in one World Wide Socialist Soviet Republic.

So we’re really approaching the end of the line here. It’s been five years since the Russian Empire collapsed in 1917, and from the remnants of that collapsed heap, we now have the Soviet Union being born here in December 1922, a union that would be the political manifestation of revolutionary communism in Eastern Europe for the next 70 odd years, until the member states finally took the text up on this declared right to withdraw from the union at any time.

But as the Soviet Union was born, the leader, who more than any other single person had brought it into existence, was dying. By the time this treaty was signed in late 1922, Lenin had already suffered the first of several strokes that would first incapacitate him and then kill him.

So next week, Lenin’s long history of stormy agitation and hyper rigid workaholic revolutionary activity will finally catch up with him. But I promise I won’t let him just disappear without allowing him to trash talk everyone who might possibly succeed.

 

10.033 – Bloody Sunday

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Audible is the leading provider of spoken word entertainment and audio books ranging from bestsellers to celebrity memoirs, and news and business and self-improvement. It’s a great way to plunge into either new releases, you’re trying to keep up with or classics you’ve always meant to tackle. And whether you need fiction to fire your imagination or nonfiction to help you understand the world a little bit better, Audible has it all.

So speaking of new releases, you should be keeping up with, there is a great new biography of George Washington that was just released called You Never Forget Your First by Alexis Coe, which combines thorough research and well-timed humor to beat the dust off of the sometimes formulaic and predictable biographies of Washington. Do check it out.

So with Audible, the deal is that every month members get one credit to pick any title in the library, plus two Audible originals from a monthly selection that is always changing. To get this deal, visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That again, visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.33: Bloody Sunday

The last time we talked about how the shocking disappointments of the Russo-Japanese War led to a sudden awakening of liberal and reformist opposition to the tsar in the summer of 1904 that culminated with the Zemstvo Congress, which demanded an end to tsarist absolutism. Today, we are going to talk about another major tide that was rising alongside that liberal opposition: the worker’s movement, and how that movement, itself building up steam amidst bad news from the far east and the liberal demands for political reform, would wind up blowing the lid off the whole thing in January 1905.

Now you may have noticed that as we talked about the people allegedly speaking on behalf of the working classes, the Social Democrats, be they Bolshevik or Mensheviks, or the SRs, or the Legal Marxist or revisionist economists, the workers themselves never really entered into it. That’s because for all their talk none of these parties, by their own frank admission, had done a great job actually connecting with actual workers. Though the method of agitation was now accepted, the track record after nearly a decade was not great. The best of the lot by far was the Bundists, who really had forged an alliance between workers and intelligentsia socialists, but they were of course operational only among Jewish workers, and they had just gotten the boot from the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. The radical socialists were not the leaders, nor hardly even the friends of the workers. One Menshevik reported as late as December 1904 in the middle of a great labor upheaval that we’re going to be talking about today, he called a meeting of workers directly affiliated with the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, and only ten people showed up. SRs agents, similarly, reported to their central committee that attempts to organize inside the working classes had produced meager results.

But there was a working class movement developing. It existed. It was growing. So where did it come from, and who was leading it?

Well, we know that since the introduction of the Witte system, the working classes of Russia had nearly doubled in size. But that still only made them at most 5% of the total population. But though small in the grand scheme of things, inside the various major cities of the empire, their growth was immense and noticeable. St Petersburg alone added 250,000 workers to its population over the 1890s, and they now accounted for nearly 30% of the total population. The existing infrastructure of the city was not equipped to handle this influx, and suddenly the lodging houses, tenements, and meager dwellings of the industrialized periphery were overflowing with poor families. Conditions here were deplorable by any objective measure. And if you’ll recall, one of the hallmarks of early Russian industrialization was that the workforce was often transient. People moved back and forth between their home villages and jobs in the cities. And this flux meant that the places people lived and where they ate and bathed and got medical attention were only ever temporary expedience. It was a bit like you were going off to some particularly crappy summer camp. It was only meant to be temporarily endured, not lived in full time. And so conditions just never got better. People were not just renting rooms, they were renting corners of rooms. You could rent not just a bed, but part of a bed. Sanitation was, of course, practically nonexistent, and the food was disgusting.

The work itself, meanwhile, was long and grueling. There were no safety standards in the factories, there were hardly any rights for anybody at all. And pay was literally inadequate. The Ministry of Finance itself surveyed conditions and concluded that a family of four needed about fifty rubles a month to purchase basic necessities — that is food and shelter and heat — and then they found that 75% of the workers were making less than thirty rubles a month. The economic and moral math was just not adding up.

After the turn of the century, people were still moving back and forth between villages and factories, just trying to stay alive. But the industrial way of life was becoming increasingly permanent, and there was already a group of more skilled workers who now lived full-time in the cities, and who were making maybe sixty rubles a month. And this group sometimes earns the label the labor aristocracy. They could survive living year-round in the city, they were better educated and could boast more irreplaceable skills. But as the days and months and years went by and conditions remained horribly exploitive, this group became more radicalized. And when and where we find our socialist radicals managing to meet and educate and propagandize a potential working-class recruit, chances are they came from this cohort of the quote unquote labor aristocracy, and they were well on their way to becoming the working class leaders of the industrial proletariat. Actually of the workers, not just for the workers.

In contrast to this radicalizing cohort, the lower skilled, less educated, and still mentally peasant workers tended to remain culturally conservative. They were Orthodox Christian and believed strongly in the divine benevolence of the tsar. And indeed, one of the things reported by both Social Democrats and SRs back to their respective central committees was that they struggled to recruit among these workers, because they were out there pitching overthrowing the tsar, and everyone was like, what? We, we love the tsar. And he loves us too. To them, the tsar was not a villain, but a hero. Not the devil, but their savior. It understandably made recruiting for a political revolution to overthrow their hero and savior very difficult.

But even these culturally and politically conservative workers did not like the conditions under which they lived. And though tangible party building had been slow going, the ideas and demands espoused in radical pamphlets and broadsheets over the past decade had had an impact. And there were also now working class leaders who continued to share these ideas and demands directly with their coworkers. They were talking about shorter work days, a minimum wage, medical attention, safety standards — the kinds of demands that Lenin and Martov often denounced as mere economism, but which to the workers was the difference between, like, their kids living and dying. And this was another thing that hindered any connection between the socialist intelligentsia and the workers. The intelligentsia socialists were always trying to pivot from economic demands for the workers to grand political schemes, but the workers didn’t want their grievances to be made abstract and used as political leverage. They wanted their demands met. This was not abstract to them. It was a matter of immediate life and death. And this reality is actually part of what led many revisionist socialists to turn to quote unquote economism in the first place, they were responding to the workers themselves.

As the 1890s advanced, demands for workplace reform gained traction, as did the number of work stoppages and strikes. Now, we talked about the first big one of this new industrial era, with the rowing textile workers strike that unfolded over two months in the spring of 1896. After that, the Ministry of Finance and the Ministry of the Interior, both tracked with alarm the growth of the number of workers strikes. They counted 118 in 1896, then 145 in 1897, then 215 in 1898, and then it dipped a little to 189 in 1899. Plenty of these records that make up the strikes that are known to us are police records, because they indicated when and where the police had to come in to break them up. Now, there was a slack period around 1900 and 1901, as the Witte system started to slow down and it made the workers more reticent, but things picked up again in 1903 — over 500 work stoppages and strikes were recorded in that year alone.

The authorities were vexed, and divided over what to do. Do we just keep cracking down? Do we just ride it out? Do we actually mandate the reforms these people are demanding? The regime’s various ministers remained divided, but by 1898, one guy was proposing a novel solution, which was later dubbed police socialism. The originator of this idea was the head of the Moscow Okhrana, Sergei Zubatov. Zubatov had himself started as a teenage revolutionary, but quickly grew disillusioned and switched sides, first becoming a police informant, and then, once his cover got blown, joining the Okhrana full-time as an officer. Zubatov was a skilled and talented agent, and by 1896, he was head of the Moscow section.

And thanks to his own background, Zubatov was well aware that workers had legitimate grievances. Their lives were miserable, and if their miserable lives were simply ignored by the authorities, the workers would inevitably be organized into a formidable army by the agents of revolution. Zubatov’s big idea was to beat the revolutionaries to the punch, to organize worker groups that will be funded by, and under the auspices of, the Okhrana. That way they could control the workers movement rather than just fight against it. And if these police unions actually delivered material benefits, then not only were you sapping the revolutionary potential of the working classes, you were making them downright loyalists to the regime. These unions would be steeped in tsarist propaganda: your lives are being improved thanks to our little father. He is your friend, not the sinister revolutionaries.

Zubatov received cautious permission to pursue this plan after the turn of the century. Now, of course Zubatov’s organizations didn’t come right out and say, oh, we’re a union run by the police; instead he hired workers and agents, sometimes right out of the ranks of Social Democrats and SRs who had bills to pay, and who rationalized that delivering real material change might be possible inside an organization that was not being shut down by the police, but supported by it. The pilot program in Moscow was successful enough that when Plehve took over as minister of the interior in the spring of 1902, he promoted Zubatov to chief of Okhrana, and let him keep expanding his police unions. Zubatov moved to St. Petersburg, but struggled to make inroads with the workforce of the capital. He did not have the same kind of long-standing trusted connections he had in Moscow..

But then in the fall of 1902, he was alerted to a particular priest who was doing amazing business among the impoverished workers, who was gaining a large following thanks to his charismatic oratory, genuine humanity, and evident sincerity. And this priest was Father Georgy Gapon. If Zubatov could get Gapon onboard, then it seemed like he might be able to bring the whole St Petersburg working class under the umbrella of police socialism.

Georgy Gapon was born in 1870, and unlike practically every other person we’ve talked about so far in this series, he did not get into radical student politics. He was a bright kid, who got a scholarship to study at a seminary, and was noted by his superiors as a potential star in the making. But young Gapon had his own ideas about religion and spiritual service, and was frankly grossed out by what he saw as the corrupt and stagnant hierarchy of the existing Orthodox Church.

One of his teachers then slipped him some Tolstoy, who’s anarcho-Christian broadsides further blasted Gapon’s faith, not in god, but in the church. Gapon wanted to minister to the poor and the impoverished and the suffering like a true Christian, and he saw in the official hierarchy only corruption, hypocrisy and decay. So he gave up on the idea of being a priest and quit the church. He then spent a few years bouncing around trying different things to make money, and while tutoring a well-to-do family, he fell in love with one of their daughters, Vera, and the couple decided to get married. But her parents were not keen on the match until Gapon agreed to apologize to the church for his previous behavior and go back to trying to be a priest. He was talented and intelligent enough that he was welcomed back into the fold, as long as he behaved himself.

So, Gapon settled in. But this new life was quickly upended. After having two children, Vera suddenly got sick and died in 1898, which precipitated another crisis of faith for Gapon, and a move to St. Petersburg. But ultimately, he decided to stick with the church. He studied more and became a priest, and found his true calling working and ministering to the growing working classes of the capital. And as I said, his mixture of genuine sincerity, his charismatic oratory and his simple, constant presence amongst them earned upon a large following among the workers. His evident concern for their material as well as their spiritual wellbeing made him a potentially potent leader of the worker’s movement. Gapon himself was already entertaining such thoughts. And that is how Gapon came across Zubatov’s radar.

In the fall of 1902, Zubatov reached out to this priest, who was so trusted by the workers, and proposed a deal. Now Gapon was understandably standoffish to Zubatov’s overtures. Gapon had his own ideas on his own plans, and he wasn’t looking to become just a paid police stooge. But by the spring of 1903, Gapon concluded that it was better to organize and grow without the police cracking down on him. So he entered into a mutually satisfactory agreement with Zubatov and the Okhrana, that Gapon would keep his organization apolitical and focused on religion and self-improvement, most especially Gapon’s group would promote loyalty to the tsar. This was no problem for Gapon; he seems to have genuinely believed in the Orthodox Christian belief that the tsar had been put on earth by god to protect his people. So it was no compromise for Gapon to promote the tsar to the workers as their generous benefactor.

Now while he was getting started, Gapon did take money from Zubatov, and it is a persistent historical rumor that he subsequently received a personal hundred ruble a month stipend from the Okhrana. But so far as I can tell, that particular rumor doesn’t have firm historical evidence backing it up. So while it is indisputably true that Gapon worked in cooperation with the authorities, and took their money from time to time, the deal he struck with Zubatov left Gapon’s group outside the more explicit police union scheme. Which is all to say that, given Gapon’s larger ambitions and his desire to work free of political interference, here in 1903, it’s not really clear who is using who.

It was probably best for Gapon that he managed to keep his group outside of Zubatov’s police union network in the summer of 1903, one of Zubatov’s groups down at Odessa went rogue and participated in a strike, which was all the ammunition that skeptics inside the regime needed. In August 1903, Zubatov was dismissed from his post has head of Okhrana, and his groups were subsequently dismantled. The police socialism experiment was over. But this was good news for Gapon, who continued his own independent relationship with the officials who replaced Zubatov, and Gapon’s religious approach was now seen as a much safer way to control the working classes. Gapon was savvy enough to lean heavily on what officials wanted to hear, and he played up the great themes of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, that he would do things through the lens of the Christian faith, that his love for the tsar was real and heartfelt, and this was all about improving the moral and spiritual condition of the community. As for the nationality part, Gapon promised that membership and his groups would be open only to good Russians of Orthodox faith, and here he exploited antisemitic tropes about foreign agitators — that is, Jews — leading good Russians away from God and the tsar.

In the spring of 1904, Gapon finally received permission to form a new organization that he wanted to officially charter called the Assembly of Russian Factory and Mill Workers of the City of St. Petersburg. The Assembly, as it was called for short, started opening branches all over the working class periphery of the capital, hosting social events, dances, concerts, and lectures on self-improvement and spiritual uplift.

But while he was saying one thing to various officials, he was saying another thing to his top lieutenants. By the time the charter of the Assembly was approved in the spring of 1904, Gapon had purged from his inner circle most of those who had been paid agents of Zubatov. Now working with a newer group of leaders directly loyal to him, Gapon presented them with a document in March 1904 that he said was the real plan. This document was quite a bit more ambitious than what Gapon had been telling the authorities. It listed some pretty major economic demands: labor laws to protect workers, freedom to form unions, an eight hour workday and the minimum wage. But it also included a raft of political demands: freedom of speech and the press and assembly and religion, equality before the law, worker participation in lawmaking, a direct progressive income tax, universal education, canceling those redemption payments the peasants still labored under, and transferring land to the people. This was a blueprint for the wholesale reform of the Russian state and economy. But Gapon told his lieutenants, nobody is yet ready for this real plan, and he swore them to secrecy.

Historians continue to debate whether Gapon floated this document to his lieutenants as secret bait, to keep them loyal while he pursued a much more conservative agenda aimed at working class docility, or whether he was lying to his state handlers, and this really was the real plan. For my part, Gapon seems to have had great ambitions and a sense of personal destiny. And when he marched on Bloody Sunday in January 1905, the petition he bore was almost word for word the text of the program he had shown his lieutenants.

Gapon could not have founded the Assembly at a more fortuitous moment, because the spring of 1904 was right when bad news from the far east started swirling, and political opposition started rising. Then in the summer of 1904, Plehve was assassinated and replaced by the more liberal Mirsky. In this new liberal atmosphere, Gapon started pushing beyond the limits of his agreement with the authorities, the biggest of which was to confine his activities to St. Petersburg. Instead, he undertook a mission to form branches in other cities, and by the fall, he had opened nine branches and counted 5,000 members, numbers that only increased into the winter.

The police authorities, now operating under a more tolerant administration, actually seemed fine with letting Gapon run around. Their main problem was now seditious and potentially revolutionary liberals who were denouncing the tsar; Gapon, meanwhile, was running around telling everybody the tsar is great, he loves you and you should love him back. If anything, Gapon’s assembly was counted as an asset, not a liability. And indeed if Nicholas and his ministers had not been so blunderously blunderful, Gapon might have proven to be a powerful ally, rather than the regime’s undoing.

So this is roughly where we left off last week. It’s December 1904, with the Zemstvo Congress and the banquet campaigns and all the public demonstrations, and then the tsar’s underwhelming concessions, which were coupled with threats for everyone to sit back down and shut up. The tsar was able to hope that that would be the end of it for, oh, just about two weeks, before devastating news hit St. Petersburg.

Just as the tsar was issuing his supremely watered down concessions, the Japanese army completed their envelopment of the hills around Port Arthur. They then proceeded to mount their own artillery and shell what was left of the Russian fleet in the Harbor. Completely helpless, these ships were sunk one by one. With the Russian fleet now sitting at the bottom of the harbor, the Russian garrison commander of Port Arthur unilaterally concluded that further resistance was pointless, and he surrendered the base. Port Arthur had fallen. It was lost. When the news reached St. Petersburg, public opinion, still furious about the tsar’s weak response to the Zemstvo Congress, roared with righteous indignation. It was amidst all this hostile public energy and just general angry disbelief at the fall of Port Arthur, that a small incident at the Putilov Ironworks became the spark that brought the revolution of 1905 out of the liberal salons and to the streets.

The Putilov Ironworks was the single largest factory in Russia, employing about 12,000 workers. It also happened to have the single largest contingent of Assembly members, there were about 500 assembly members who worked there. Now though, the police tolerated the Assembly, the boss of the Putilov Ironworks had a very different attitude: he hated them. He complained to his own friends inside the Ministry of Finance that the Ministry of the Interior was out here undermining his ability to perform necessary work for the war. On December the fourth, one of these assembly workers had his pay docked, and when he complained, he was fired on the spot. This was a firing which was accompanied by a public diatribe by one of the managers against the Assembly. Over the next few weeks, three more Assembly members were fired on flimsy pretexts. Now initially, even Gapon assumed that this was not that big of a deal and some kind of arrangement could be made. But the workers inside the factory were furious, and the rumor was now that anyone connected to the Assembly was going to be fired. With his own followers begging for him to intervene, Gapon decided he could either lead, or be left behind. And so he led.

On December the 27th, there was a large meeting where Gapon openly threatened to strike if the workers were not reinstated. A week of fruitless negotiations between Gapon, management, and the government produced nothing. And with the deadline for action passed, on January the third, the workers of the Putilov Ironworks went on strike. Then, sympathetic Assembly members in other factories stirred their own coworkers. Two days later, 10,000 more workers had walked off the jobs, and this wave kept spreading over the next week, soon impacting 382 different factories with somewhere between a 100 and 150,000 workers walking off the job. St. Petersburg was now effectively under a general strike.

To return briefly to our friends in the revolutionary underground, the Social Democrats, Mensheviks and Bolsheviks alike, were taken completely by surprise. Lenin and Krupskaya did not hear about the strike from their own agents; instead, they read about it in foreign newspapers. One Bolshevik confessed to Lenin he had not even heard of Gapon until a few weeks earlier. So Bolsheviks and Mensheviks and SRs alike all ordered their agents to get in there, infiltrate the strike and take it over, I mean, this is a really big deal, we need to lead it. In the first few days, they confidently believed that this could be done. But taking over the strike meant sidelining Gapon, denouncing him as a police stooge or as an agent of the tsar, but whenever they stood up in a worker’s meeting and so much as hinted about Gapon’s credibility, they were mercilessly booed and shouted down. By January the seventh, they were writing back to say, we’ve been able to keep our place in the ranks by openly conforming to Gapon’s leadership, but there is no way we’re taking this thing over. When Iskra attempted to take credit for turning Gapon in a political direction, the SR’s paper Revolutionary Russia complimented Iskra on their successful turn to creative writing.

But things were now taking a political turn. This was moving from an economic strike to a political confrontation. For his part, Gapon was happy to take the advice of these revolutionary agents, be the Bolshevik, Menshevik, SR or people out of the Union of Liberation. But Gapon was clear that while they could participate, they could not lead.

The idea Gapon now settled on was to draft a petition to the tsar and carry it to him in a great peaceful procession, to alert him to the conditions under which the workers lived, and beg him to intercede on behalf of his people. A draft of this petition then circulated around over the next few days, which, as I said, a mounted to an almost verbatim list of the items that had been included on the secret real plan that he had shown his lieutenants back in March of 1904. The only real change is that it appears that someone in the Union of Liberation got him to add an explicit demand for a national representative assembly.

But because this real plan had always been secret, and because it’s not entirely clear Gapon thought it was ever going to become public, this looked like a sudden change in direction. It was certainly far more overtly political than anything Gapon had previously endorsed in public. When the draft petition was complete, Gapon sent it to Mirsky in the Ministry of the Interior, and said, here is a copy of a petition. We are going to march in a peaceful procession to the Winter Palace this Sunday, January the ninth. Please be prepared to meet us.

The regime’s response was as usual inadequate, contradictory, and detached from reality. They would neither meet Gapon’s demands, nor did they want to explicitly reject them, and make the situation worse. Some suggested arresting Gapon, but that seemed sure to rile up the workers even more, so they drifted into loosely hoping this would all just kind of blow over. The tsar was not even at the Winter Palace at the moment, he was out at the imperial residence in the suburb of Tsarskoye Selo, about a ninety minute train ride away. Rather than bring the tsar back, his ministers decided to use his absence to their advantage. The authorities posted notices starting on January the seventh forbidding any demonstrations, and saying the tsar is not at the Winter Palace and he is not going to be at the Winter Palace on Sunday. Along with this, they arranged for some additional troops to be brought into reinforce the garrisons. Their objective would be to prevent any workers who defied the ban on demonstrations from entering the old central city, and especially from entering the grounds of the Winter Palace.

The government hoped that the tsar’s absence, coupled with the presence of all of these troops, would deflate the workers, and Sunday would pass without any problems. Now a few isolated voices suggested maybe the tsar should meet his people, maybe he should take their petition, if nothing else, then to diffuse the general strike we’re dealing with? But those lonely voices were ignored. On Saturday night, Mirsky took the train out to Tsarskoye Selo and briefed Nicholas, who wrote in his diary that some socialist priest was causing trouble, but it was all well in hand, no big deal.

Back among the workers, a few lonely voices were likewise trying to stop Gapon from going ahead with the march. The tsar isn’t there. The army is massing. Do you think we should rethink this? But Gapon insisted that the army would not dare shoot on an unarmed procession of peaceful supplicants. And besides, he was now staked to this thing, all or nothing. He had spent the last few days in full blown revivalist preacher mode, building up excitement, energy, and most of all expectations. The tsar will see us. He must see us. The Bible commands it. He was whipping people up to promise to die for the cause if need be. “Are you ready to die,” he would shout, and they would all shout back, “Yes! We are with you.” So for Gapon, there was already no going back.

Before dawn, on Sunday, January the ninth, 1905, workers started gathering at six pre-arranged locations around the periphery of the city, with orders to congregate on the Winter Palace at two in the afternoon. The day was bitterly cold, but spirits were high. When they converged, they said prayers, sang hymns, carried icons and portraits of the tsar. Gapon had explicitly banned the red flags of socialism to avoid accusations that they were dangerous revolutionaries. They all dressed in their Sunday best. They brought their wives and children. Many workers emptied their pockets to show that they were not armed.

As they departed, it appears to have been generally known that the tsar was not actually home, at least a lot of people seem to understand this. But they also understood that he was only a 90 minute train ride away, and that once they planted themselves that the Winter Palace, he would have to come back.

But they also marched out with a kind of grim determination in the ranks that they were marching toward soldiers, and things might get very ugly, very fast. At the head of the largest procession, Gapon had convinced himself that there was no way the tsar could refuse them. There was no way the army was going to fire on them. There was no way this wasn’t going to work.

But he did have one kind of, sort of backup plan. Assuming that he would at least be invited into the Winter Palace to parlay with… someone, Gapon carried in his pocket a red and a white handkerchief. If he waved the white handkerchief when he emerged, that meant the petition had been received and all was well. But if he waved the red handkerchief, that meant they had been rejected and that meant it was time for a general insurrection. He had made the socialists and the revolutionaries promise to play it cool during the procession. But if they saw that red handkerchief, all bets were off, and they could do whatever they wanted.

None of them ever got that far.

And there was not, as you might have in your imagination, thanks to later fanciful depictions of Bloody Sunday, a single dramatic confrontation at the Winter Palace. The 9,000 infantry and about 3,000 cavalry who were now inside St. Petersburg had been posted at various bridges, gates, and main roads to prevent the six different precessions from advancing into the central city. Nor, I should say, was the violence that’s about to happen the result of one big premeditated plan to violently crush the people. As with so much of late tsarist Russia, Bloody Sunday was the result of confusion, lack of direction, poor leadership, and vague orders. The police working for the Ministry of the Interior, for example, seemed to passively acquiesce to the march. Policemen were present as the marchers embarked, and they did nothing. Some even doffed their caps is the procession went by, which led many workers to conclude that they had official permission to be doing what they were doing.

But the regular army, working under the Ministry of War, was told under no circumstances are you to allow these people to enter the city center. Now when these orders were issued, I think the assumption was that the mere presence of all of the soldiers would be enough to turn the crowd back. But if you order a bunch of soldiers to not let people get by them, soldiers have ways of following that order.

The largest procession, as I said, was led by Gapon. They reached the Narva Gate in the southwest of the city somewhere around 10 or 11:00 AM. Gapon was out in front, surrounded by supporters and bodyguards, and as they approached the gate, a line of soldiers barred the way. Orders to disperse went unheeded. Gapon was convinced he could win this staring contest. Even a cavalry charge only moved the workers back a little bit, but did not break them up. Those in the back of the procession likely had little clear idea what was happening in the front anyway. The soldiers were then ordered to fire two volleys of warning shots over the heads of the crowd. But again, unless you’re right up in front, you don’t know where that crackling is coming from, nor do you know why that crackling is happening. So the marchers did not disperse and they did not turn around.

Then a bugle sounded, and the soldiers leveled their rifles and fired directly into the people.

Forty were immediately killed or wounded, including those closest to Gapon. And now the procession did break up and panic. Gapon himself was spirited away over a fence, and then he moved through a series of apartments, ultimately winding up in the apartment of Maxim Gorky, who I have not introduced yet, but who I’ll get around to one of these days.

The stunning realization that those are was capable of murdering his own people devastated Gapon, and his now wounded and angry mantra was, “There is no god any longer. There is no tsar.”

Similar violent clashes followed in other parts of the city as the various processions approached reinforced gates and bridges, all with the same result. Orders to disperse were ignored. That was followed by firing directly into the massive unarmed demonstrators. The largest clash was at Nevsky Prospect, the city’s main grand boulevard. Here, families not even involved in the demonstration, who were simply out for a Sunday walk, were overtaken by a worker’s procession that filled the street. These numbers were then swelled further by workers who had been driven away by violent clashes elsewhere, but who were still trying to finish the march to the Winter Palace. And according to at least one account I’ve read, there were about 50,000 people bunched up in Nevsky Prospect by mid-afternoon. At the north end of the street, protecting the approach to the Winter Palace, there stood a phalanx of troops. When they could not get the people in front of them to turn around nor disperse, they lowered their guns and started firing. Ultimately, four total volleys, plus some artillery, scattered the shocked crowd backwards, leaving dead bodies strewn everywhere. The demonstrators never did reach the Winter Palace. None of them did. They never saw the tsar, they never presented their petition. Instead, they left their dead in the street and fled for home, full of shock, disbelief, resentment, anger, and hate. For the crime of trying to tell the tsar how wretched their lives were, he had murdered them.

The final casualty numbers of Bloody Sunday are hard to pin down. The official report says 96 killed with 333 wounded; stories from the political opposition put the numbers as high as 4,000 killed, which is clearly an exaggeration; in contemporary histories as I have read, I’ve seen quoted 130 dead, 299 wounded, as well as 200 dead and 800 wounded. But the numbers themselves hardly matter. The psychological impact of what was immediately dubbed Bloody Sunday was going to be the same no matter what the final body count.

The reason that final body count doesn’t matter is because no matter what, it always includes one very specific, very important death: that was the death of the myth of the good tsar.

The belief that, yeah, the tsar was good, benevolent, and generous, and that the main problem is that he was surrounded by evil ministers, corrupt bureaucrats, and self-interested officials had deeper roots in Russian history. This belief was strong enough that it had inoculated both rank and file workers and rural peasants against more radical revolutionary agitators. But this wasn’t just about the lower classes. Within the liberal intelligentsia that we talked about last week, a distinction was usually drawn between the tsar, who they were loyal to, and the bureaucracy that surrounded him, which they blamed for creating an unnatural barrier between the tsar and his people.

This week, we saw how Gapon’s assembly had always pointed to the tsar as their ally, not their enemy. So it’s hard to imagine a worst mishandling of this situation by the regime. The workers who had marched out on Bloody Sunday believed the tsar was a good man who would protect and save them. And he could have secured their love and shorn up popular support for his faltering regime with even the barest of gestures. Outside the morality of the thing, a basic political calculation suggests maybe cementing the loyalty of the workers to act as a counterbalance against the seditious liberal and socialist opposition might not be the worst idea in the world. But no. Not only had the tsar refused to hear his people’s anguished cries for help, but his army had murdered them in the streets. The survivors were left shocked and horrified. They felt betrayed. And their faith in the tsar was shattered. And to the revolutionaries they had once rebuffed, they now listen to with open ears and angry hearts.

In our final assessment, we know that Bloody Sunday was not the result of Nicholas’s personal cruelty. He had not ordered the army to mow people down in the streets. He was just catastrophically out of touch. After being briefed on events in St. Petersburg, Nicholas wrote in his diary that night simply that it was all “painful and sad.” Like it was a depressing story on the news about something that was happening on the other side of the world. Nicholas just did not grasp the severity of the situation, the grief stricken rage it had produced, nor his own culpability in remaining so sleepily aloof. Now, were his advisors and ministers also to blame for not alerting him to alternative answers to the St. Petersburg general strike, for downplaying how serious it was, for creating a situation where the army wound up murdering a bunch of peaceful, unarmed, and loyal subjects of the tsar? Of course. But if you’re claiming to be an absolute autocrat whose unquestioned, all-encompassing authority comes directly from god, and nothing can stand between you and your people, that you are their protector, and they love you as much as you love them? Well, then buddy, this policy of sad eyed obliviousness is not going to cut it.

Back in St. Petersburg, Father Gapon escaped detection by shaving his beard, and then getting dressed in another set of clothes that had been provided by theatre friends of Maxim Gorky. Now sought by the police who had tolerated him for so many years, Gapon probably should have skipped town directly. Instead, he snuck into a packed meeting of the Free Economic Society, where leaders of the liberal intelligentsia were meeting to discuss the day’s dramatic events. In the midst of this meeting, this man who no one had ever seen before stood up and started railing against the tsar, saying the time for half-measures were over. In the midst of this fiery speech, the room suddenly realized that it was Father Gapon.

The meeting descended into chaos, and Gapon had to hustle out the door. He then departed St. Petersburg, eventually making his way to the relative safety of Finland. But before he left, he penned an open letter that said amongst other things, “Tear up portraits of the bloodsucking tsar […] be thou damned with all thine august reptilian progeny!”

Bloody Sunday took a fire that was burning in St. Petersburg and spread it across the whole empire. The liberal opposition was more emboldened than ever. They used the combination of the fall of Port Arthur and Bloody Sunday to expect and demand political reform. Tsarist absolutism was a moral, political, economic, and military disaster. Meanwhile, the working class joined their brothers and sisters in the capital, and the general strike spread across Russia, ultimately including some 500,000 workers.

On Saturday, January the eighth, the tsar’s ministers had gone to bed hoping this would all blow over. By the time they went to bed on Sunday, July the ninth, it had all blown up in their faces.

 

10.032 – The Union of Liberation

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. How does Harry’s tie into your new year’s resolution? If you want to better manage your personal finances, razors can be expensive, but at $2 a cartridge, Harry’s saves you money all year long. Do you want to take better care of yourself? Well, Harry’s makes the award winning razors, along with a whole range of grooming essentials to keep your 2020 routine in top shape.

Harry’s wants you to start the new year off right, and new customers will get $5 off a Harry’s trial set when you go to harrys.com/revolutions. Now sometimes your new year’s resolution is to simply not fix what ain’t broken, and using Harry’s for me is an extremely ain’t broken part of my life. I love a good, simple no-frills razor. I don’t need flex balls or heated handles, and I love not paying through the nose for surplus features I don’t actually use. All I want is quality craftsmanship at a fair price, and that’s what I’ve always gotten with Harry’s.

So Harry’s has a special offer for listeners of my show: new customers get $5 off a trial set at harrys.com/revolutions. You get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming shave gel with aloe and a travel cover. Join the millions of guys who have already switched and go to harrys.com/revolutions to claim your offer.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Episode 10.32: The Union of Liberation

So now we actually come to the revolution of 1905. Really, seriously, I’m not kidding. An honest to god revolution in this 10th and final series of the Revolutions podcast. Now if you know anything at all about the Russian Revolution of 1905, you know that its beginning is traditionally marked by Bloody Sunday in January 1905. But though Bloody Sunday is the dramatic jolt of revolutionary energy, where that which was rising up met that which was falling down, in retrospect, revolutionary energy had already been humming well beyond normal capacity all through the latter half of 1904. And this energy was not generated by Socialist Revolutionaries or Social Democrats or anarchists or narodists, but the liberals. Liberals who seem to be fulfilling their assigned historical destiny as ushering in that first revolution, the democratic revolution.

Russian liberals were as shocked as anyone to be leading the revolutionary charge in 1904, given how much they seem fated to a life of disappointed frustration. The heyday of the era of great reform back in the 1860s and 1870s was long since passed, even further away psychologically than an objective counting of years gone by. The 1880s had been as dismally repressive for liberals as it was for narodists and socialists and anarchists. Most of the progressive judicial reforms had been watered down over the years, leaving the same old unaccountable police state bureaucracy able to do what it wanted, when it wanted, to who it wanted. Newspapers and books could be legally published, but the censors made it nearly impossible to speak openly about political topics. And everyone went through the motions of life well aware that the Okhrana had spies and informants everywhere, that it wasn’t enough to watch what you said publicly, you had to watch what you said privately.

Meanwhile, the locals zemstvos, the most significant new political institution to emerge from that era of great reform, had seen their power and jurisdiction curtailed and fenced off, and then curtailed and fenced off some more. The local zemstvos still existed, and there were now thirty-four of them scattered across the empire, but instead of growing and spreading and making the state more democratic, they were aggressively pruned back. There was that brief flicker of hope upon the ascension of Nicholas the Second that things might get better, that things might change, but Nicholas told them all to give up their senseless dreams.

And so it went. Between the senseless dream speech of 1895, and the revolution of 1905, Russian liberalism continued to exist in a state of resigned dormancy, confined to private conversations among trusted friends and colleagues. By the turn of the century, liberalism came in three basic types: first were conservative liberals, who simply wanted the tsar to recognize the benefits of allowing his people, at a minimum, to have a consultative voice in how the empire was run; to their left were liberal constitutionalists, who genuinely wanted what most of their social and intellectual peers in the west had: a written constitution, a representative parliament with real legislative power, civil and political rights that were respected. These first two types of liberal were well-represented inside the zemstvos, though conservatives tended to outnumber constitutionalists. And then further to the left of the both of them, was a third group who came mostly from the ranks of the intelligentsia. They were more radically democratic. Not necessarily republican, but definitely believing that the people, not the tsar, should govern the empire, that Russia could not truly flourish until the Russian people had been set free.

What these three groups had in common was a hatred of the unaccountable police state bureaucracy under which they lived. Whatever stripe of liberal you were, you were sure to agree that the arbitrary and repressive bureaucracy was equal parts humiliating, degrading, and incompetent. It was this unaccountable alien thing that had inserted itself between the tsar and his people, and despite its own blindingly obvious ineptitude, it was able to maintain its power through intimidation, threats, and force. All of this was plain as day, but you could not say anything about it. You just had to sit silently while the imperial bureaucracy clunked along making a hash of everything and lashing out at even the most constructive criticism.

Thanks to that bureaucracy’s reactionary sense of self-preservation, democrats and liberals were not treated much differently than the most radical revolutionary communist; it was all the same to the police. And because of this attitude, more radical liberal voices tended to gain influence, because asking the tsar nicely for liberal reform clearly wasn’t ever going to work. And among those more radical voices we find Pavel Milyukov, who we talked about at the end of episode 10.20. Milyukov was a proponent of universal suffrage and representative constitutional democracy, and for his outspokenness on these issues, he had spent time in prison, in administrative exile, and ultimately working as a professor in Bulgaria in self-imposed exile. But he also earned a lot of admirers across the political spectrum for his principled resiliency on these issues. Also in this camp of radical democrats, we now also find Pyotr Struve completing his ideological journey from Social Democrat to Legal Marxist to radical liberal. Struve, remember, had been an active part of the social democratic underground in the 1890s, and when the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party officially formed in 1898, Struve was the one who had written their founding manifesto. But Struve was also among those embracing the possibilities offered by revisionist Marxism, and by the time his erstwhile comrades — Lenin and Martov, more stubbornly doctrinaire orthodox Marxists — came home from exile in 1900, their brief attempt to bridge their widening ideological divide ended in failure. They were simply too far apart on too many issues.

And so after simultaneously leaving, and being left by, the Social Democrats, Struve found himself briefly homeless politically. But he soon found the basis for common cause with the radical liberals and constitutionalists. Struve had always been passionate about the democracy part of Social Democracy, and so he fell in with frustrated constitutionalists who wanted to do more than just grumble and frustration for the rest of their lives. As a gifted writer with a radical bent, Struve was able to secure financing for a newspaper that would express liberal hopes and dreams for Russia. And just to condense a few further twists and turns, in 1902, Struve emigrated to Germany and became the publisher and editor and chief of a new newspaper called Liberation.

Liberation was not a legally sanctioned paper. It was as underground as Iskra and the SR’s paper, Revolutionary Russia. It had to be smuggled into the country and when it arrived, it competed with those more revolutionary journals for the hearts and minds of the politically minded intelligentsia. Under Struve’s editorial direction, Liberation took a different approach than the other two big underground papers. In Its first issue. Liberation announced that its primary purpose would be to join together all the forces that wanted to end tsarist absolutism. Liberation did not want to speak for the working class or the peasants or the bourgeoisie, it wanted to speak for the whole nation collectively, everyone from conservative liberals, the bomb throwing SRs. Thus, the liberation editorial line was simple: down with absolutist autocracy. Whether you want to do achieve this through reform or insurrection, evolution or revolution, the first and foremost goal must be to destroy the current bureaucratic police state that kept them all in chains. This left the door open for Social Democrats who believed in a two-stage theory of revolution, SRs who believed that the principle goal of their political revolution was to overthrow the tsar, and liberals who simply wanted the tsar’s powers legally constrained by a constitution.

Now, this editorial line could be frustrating for those liberal constitutionalists, like Milyukov, who wanted the paper to be more forthrightly, well, liberal constitutionalist. But Struve was adamant on the need to form a big tent anti-tsarist coalition to advance that cause. So the paper itself was a mix of news, editorials, and submitted correspondence, and plenty of contributors were anonymous dissenters from inside the state apparatus, who were able to provide juicy stories of sinister policies or routine incompetence that they witnessed every day. Including, for example, a leaked memo from Sergei Witte recommending that the tsar shutter the zemstvos once and for all. All of it made for very popular reading to a suitably outraged public. The arrival of Liberation in 1902 also happened to coincide with the arrival of the arch reactionary Plehve as the new minister of the interior, and his hardline attacks on anything the left of, like, divine right absolutism, helped Liberation gain a large following. Running, it seems to me, just behind Iskra in terms of total number of copies printed and distributed.

While Struve and his allies developed this strategic editorial line of a nationwide popular front combined in opposition to the tsar, they also formed their own underground organization to make this dream a reality. And this organization was dubbed: the Union of Liberation. But even here, the focus was entirely on the negative goal of destroying absolutism, rather than trying to promote any particular vision of what should replace it. Because once you started talking about what came next, any potential national coalition the Union of Liberation hoped to link together would instantly fracture apart.

So if you think back to Lenin’s argument about party membership and the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party needing to be narrow and restrictive, while the Union of Liberation defined its membership as broadly as possible. Are you opposed to absolutest autocracy, yes or no? If yes, then you’re in. So the Union of Liberation included a wide spectrum of beliefs: it included zemstvo constitutionalists, liberal academics and professional types, revisionist socialists, Legal Marxists, even more orthodox Social Democrats and SRs, who saw the utility of a political popular front at this stage and the revolutionary game. And thanks to the regime treating everything from tepid constitutionalism to radical anarchism as equally illegal, all of these people, who had all of these wildly divergent beliefs, actually did share a common cause.

But just as the Union of Liberation was formally coalescing in January 1904, the potential anti-tsarist coalition faced a major problem: the Russo-Japanese War. As we saw last week, the beginning of the war triggered a wave of patriotic flag-waving, and many liberals set aside domestic politics to embrace the war as a matter of national interest. Liberal leaders of the zemstvos now wanted to join together, not to attack the tsar, but to help him win the war. In particular, the zemstvo leaders believed that their decades of experience employing doctors and setting up hospitals would be of great service to the empire, and the zemstvo leaders approached the tsar and received his personal blessing to form an all zemstvo organization to coordinate a national effort to recruit doctors and provide health services for the army in the far east. But though this all zemstvo organization was not meant to be a hotbed of political opposition and liberal reform, it was still the first time the zemstvo had received permission to coordinate their activities beyond their own local jurisdictions.

So the patriotic mood that prevailed through the spring of 1904 confused the budding liberal opposition, and stymied their efforts to get united. Struve himself tried to distinguish between supporting the national war effort and supporting the regime that waged the war, but this was a muddled and unsatisfying position. But then, suddenly, all the Union of Liberation’s problems were solved when the news from the front lines was all bad, bad, bad.

Now, last week I probably oversold the one sidedness of the actual course of the Russo-Japanese War; that when it’s analyzed objectively and outside the domestic political context, the war was not quite so lopsided. But if I got carried away, it was just because I was thinking about it in its domestic political context. And so even if this is one of those cases where the final score didn’t exactly reflect how close the game was at times, the political reality back home was that all the news from the front lines was bad. And the consistency of the bad news was shocking and absolutely destabilizing to the regime. And the political climate back in Russia shifted as quickly as a blizzard following a heat wave. If the Union of Liberation took the patriotic beginning of the war to be one step back, then the bad news in the spring and summer of 1904 was like ten steps forward. Briefly knocked back on their heels, they now had to sprint just to keep up.

For years, the liberal argument had been that the regime is bureaucracy was hopelessly incompetent and held together by little more than paranoid cruelty. The fact that they were now getting hopelessly whipped in the far east was proof positive that they were right all along. And then when Plehve was assassinated in July of 1904 to exactly zero public expressions of regret, the liberals were further emboldened to press their case even harder. And it was this pressure that forced the tsar to go against his instincts and elevate the liberalish Prince Mirsky to be his new minister of the interior in late August. Mirsky, remember, carried with him the confidence of the zemstvo leadership, and he immediately promised less draconian policies, and more trust in the people.

As I said last week, Mirsky was genuinely worried that things were moving in a revolutionary direction and he wanted to head all that off. But this wasn’t just about avoiding revolution for him. He genuinely believed that the state would work better if it worked in harmony with the people, instead of simply imposing its will on the people.

As the center of acceptable political discourse moved left, more radical elements were then able to move in… a more radical direction. So Struve warned readers of Liberation not to be seduced by the mere whiff of reform that Mirsky’s promotion represented. The shifting times also led the Union of Liberation to joint even more radical parts of the political underground for even greater, and potentially revolutionary, coordination. Now, before the assassination of Plehve, a national anti-tsarist movement had been more theoretical than real, and the liberal constitutionalist had never really had to face the prospect of accepting or rejecting partnership with more radical organizations. But after Plehve’s death, this prospect now presented itself, and they answered an invitation from Finnish nationalists to attend a meeting in Paris of all anti-tsarist groups. The SRs also accepted this invitation, and sent among their delegates the unimpeachably dependable Yevno Azef, which is how the Okhrana learned all the details of who attended, and what was discussed. The Russian Social Democratic Labor Party also voted to attend this conference, but when they realized the SRs would probably dominate, they pulled out at the last minute. But everyone else convened in Paris in mid September for what was officially called the Conference of Oppositional and Revolutionary Organizations of the Russian State, but later called simply the Paris Bloc.

They agreed to a common program of aggressive anti-tsarist agitation. And while the liberals at the conference, led by Pavel Milyukov, wanted to stick to demonstrations and petitions and trying to organize some kind of national assembly, the revolutionaries were talking about stockpiling weapons and who to assassinate. And while they differed on tactics, they all left this Paris meeting agreeing not to get in each other’s way, nor publicly denounce each other. They all really did share the same goal of toppling tsarist absolutism.

Now the Union of Liberation also had members inside most of the locals zemstvos, and after this Paris Bloc meeting, they started vocally pushing for an all zemstvo congress to address the need for political reform. The regime was clearly weak; it was staggering, it was disoriented. And to the happy surprise of the Union of Liberation, even more conservative zemstvo leaders supported this call for an all zemstvo congress. By October 1904, even the usually docile legal press was making the case for greater zemstvo participation in government. What’s wrong with Russians of talent, good will, and intelligence playing a role in public administration?

The zemstvo leaders then asked Mirsky for permission to hold such a congress, and caught between these emboldened liberals who he sympathized with, and his conservative boss, who was being very stubborn, Mirsky worked out a compromise whereby the congress would not receive official sanction, but they would be allowed to meet privately for, quote, a cup of tea. Mirsky would instruct the police not to interfere.

On November the sixth, 1904, 103 delegates representing all the local zemstvos convened in St. Petersburg. Now, one of the stipulations Mirsky had insisted upon in exchange for looking at the other way while they had this cup of tea, was that there would be a strict media blackout on the congress. They could meet, but who was there, and what they discussed was not supposed to be talked about out in the open. They were just supposed to tell Mirsky what ethey had talked about, and he would take it to the tsar for a response. But this news blackout induced something of a Streisand effect, because not only was the fact of the congress common knowledge, but the ministry of the interior insisting that nobody could speak about what happened in the congress only heightened public interest.

So as delegates departed for St. Petersburg, they were often escorted to the train station by happy cheering crowds who believed they were sending these guys off to participate in a great momentous affair, and hopes were high that it would be a historic moment in Russian political history, the beginning of a new era of great reform.

I have often seen the Zemstvo Congress of November 1904, compared to the convening of the Estates-General in 1789. And because this is the Revolutions podcast and we know a little bit about this stuff, I’d like to dwell on this comparison for a second, just for fun.

Now like the Estates-General, this was the first time in living memory that representative delegates from across the empire had been allowed to convene at the national level to discuss political matters. But unlike the Estates-General, it was still a private and officially unsanctioned affair. The Estates-General, meanwhile was the King officially calling his subjects together under his official auspices. So what I see here in the Zemstvo Congress of 1904 is something more akin to an alt history of the French Revolution, where Louis the 16th resisted calling the Estates-General, and instead, Jacques Necker made a nod wink agreement with the liberal nobles and Third Estate leaders to hold unofficial meetings, probably in the Palais Royale, or like, Lafayette’s house, which could then backchannel its considered opinion to the royal ministry.

And the fact that Nicholas did not follow Louis’s example speaks to one of the important differences in the crises that they faced. Louis was forced to officially convene the Estates-General because the monarchy was bankrupt, and the Paris banking community made convening the Estates-General a necessary precondition of granting the monarchy further bridge loans. And while Nicholas was facing a sudden popular backlash over an unpopular and badly managed foreign war, he wasn’t yet stony broke. Ironically, the same Paris banking community that had forced Louis over the barrel in 1788 was now keeping the tsar afloat in 1904. French loans were critical to the financial health of the tsarist regime, and the French were at this point far more worried that the collapse of the tsar would strengthen Germany than they were about using their financial leverage to insist on democratic reform.

So in 1904, the tsar was unpopular, facing a very real political crisis, and this elected assembly was meeting to discuss political reform, but it’s not quite the Estates-General who was 1789. But that said, I do think that this moment is important enough that I don’t think the Zemstvo Congress was a precursor to the revolution of 1905. I think the revolution is happening right now. Nobody knew it, but the Revolution of 1905 had already begun.

Over three days, and in meetings that were held at different private residences, the Zemstvo Congress debated reforms they wanted the tsar to adopt. And of the 103 delegates who convened, it’s reckoned that about two thirds were liberal constitutionalists, while only about one third were conservatives, who merely wanted the tsar to accept the principle of a consultative place for popular voices. The Union of Liberation had successfully gotten some of their men selected for the congress, and they were there to make sure that the reforms they demanded were as forthrightly constitutional as possible.

The final 10 point plan the congress came up with reflected this dynamic, and it included all the greatest liberal constitutionalist hits: equality before the law, freedom of religion and conscience, freedom of speech and the press, freedom of association, elected regional assemblies and an elected national assembly, and that these assemblies should participate in both lawmaking and budget oversight. In the midst of these recommendations, they also editorialized that above all they wanted an end to abnormal and arbitrary government. They wanted to free the tsar’s subjects from the whims of an unaccountable police and an arbitrary bureaucracy.

Now to appease the conservatives, this 10 point plan avoided using trigger words like constitution and parliament, but it was still plain that they were asking for a constitution and a parliament. And after three days they finished their work and they voted on this 10 point plan, and then transmitted it to Mirsky, who promised to take it to the tsar. No one was under any illusion that the tsar would accept the whole package, but it was meant to signal how far he was going to have to move to appease them.

So, as I just said, it was impossible to keep this out of the press. The people of the Russian Empire knew that it was taking place, and something like five thousand telegrams flooded into St. Petersburg declaring support or best wishes for the delegates. And all around the empire, municipal councils, social organizations, and business groups wrote and published their own supportive public calls for reform. Mirsky was obviously frustrated he couldn’t keep a lid on things, but he also believed that if he cracked down too hard that it would only make things worse.

After the conclusion of the congress, the Union of Liberation then took direct action to keep up the public drum beat in support of reform. Specifically modeling their efforts on the liberal opposition in France in 1847 and 1848, which they all knew from their history books, the Union of Liberation organized a private campaign of banquets that would skirt legal prohibitions on political meetings by billing themselves as merely private dinners. But even the cover story for these banquets sent a message, as they were allegedly convened to celebrate the 40th anniversary of the great judicial reforms of 1864.

The first of these banquets was held on November the 20th in St. Petersburg, and hosted 600 attendees, many of whom ranked amongst the most prominent members of the intelligentsia, the liberal nobility, and the reform minded officer corps of the military. The quote unquote toasts they offered were little more than political speeches supporting a constitution and civil rights and participatory government. And this kicked off a wave of such banquets. Over the next few weeks, 38 dinners were held in 26 different cities, all sounding the same call. And you had doctors, lawyers, engineers, landowners, journalists, military officers, and even reform minded bureaucrats from all over the empire repeating the call from the necessity of political reform.

Meanwhile, the press dutifully covered all these events as news stories that quoted from the speeches that were given — I mean, the toasts that were given — spreading reformist ideas far and wide. And it was noted that opinions that would have gotten you sent to Siberia six months earlier were now boldly spoken out in the open.

So that brings us to what could have been a satisfactory conclusion to all of this. Events had been moving very rapidly since the summer of 1904, and by December, expectations were high that the tsar was going to have to bend to public opinion. Mirsky was certainly working hard on him to acknowledge this political reality. I mean, the least you could do is put some elected people on the state council. And at this point, Mirsky is literally saying, sir, we either do this, or it’s gonna be a revolution, but to Mirsky’s dismay the tsar did not agree. He took his council not from the liberal Mirsky, but from conservatives in his family and his ministry, who said, we can’t agree to this, the principle of absolutism is simply too important. And so Nicholas went back to Mirsky reiterating the same position he had held since the senseless dream speech: I will never agree to the representative form of government.

But he did acknowledge that he would have to take some notice of events. So on December the 12th, the tsar issued a decree. It was the decree everyone had been waiting for, the tsar’s official response to this great national stirring for political reform, and it was… spectacularly underwhelming. It included a vague promise to strengthen the rule of law, to slightly ease up on press censorship, to expand the scope of the zemstvos, but only at the local level. People had been expecting a feast, and instead they were thrown a few peanuts. The severe mildness of the tsar’s “concessions” struck even conservatives out there in Russian society as not being nearly enough for the moment.

And then two days later, the tsar followed this up with a provocative counterbalance to his concessions. He condemned the press for irresponsibly inflaming national passions. He demanded the zemstvos take no more part in national affairs. Anyone who continued to participate in public calls for reform, especially those on a state salary, could expect to be punished in the future. This sent ripples of frustrated anger through the empire, and was greeted with downright ridicule from the population: who does the tsar think he is? Mirsky was devastated, and he said, “Everything has failed, let us build jails.”

Next week, Nicholas’s myopic misreading of the national mood would run headlong into events well beyond anyone’s control, as further disastrous news from the far east would combine with even greater public protests, as the liberal push for reform was now joined by mass worker demonstrations that would produce one of the most famous revolutionary moments in history: Bloody Sunday.

 

10.097 – The Trial of the SRs

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Audible lets you enjoy all your audio entertainment in a single app. You’ll always find the best of what you love or something new to discover. You can get audio books, Audible Originals, and podcasts, both the history of Rome and revolutions can be found on Audible as well as The Storm Before the Storm, and Hero of Two Worlds. Now I definitely think that you should check out The History of Rome and Revolutions and Storm Before the Storm and Hero of Two Worlds, but, uh, I’ve already read all those, and I got to tell you, right now, I am staring at like 37 hours of The Brothers Karamazov, wondering if it’s finally time to take that particular plunge — y’know, I’ve got a list of books I need to read before I die and I actually need to do it before I die. And, uh, the time maybe has come for this one.

So get started with a free 30 day trial. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That again, visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500.

This week’s podcast is also sponsored by Better Help Online Therapy. Life can be overwhelming and many people are burned out without even knowing it. Symptoms can include lack of motivation, feeling helpless or trapped, detachment, fatigue, and more. This kind of thing can come on and drag you down without you even realizing what’s going on, which is why I personally think therapy should be a normal part of all our lives, both to help pull us up when we get sucked down, but also to give us ideas, habits, and regular doses of perspective to help us avoid getting sucked down in the first place. Better Help is customized online therapy that offers video, phone, and even live chat sessions with your therapist, so you don’t have to see anyone on camera if you don’t want to. It’s much more affordable than in-person therapy, and you can be matched with a therapist in under 48 hours.

This podcast is sponsored by Better Help and Revolutions listeners get 10% off their first month at betterhelp.com/revolutions that’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. Green Chef makes eating well easy, with plans to fit every lifestyle. Whether you’re keto, paleo, vegan, vegetarian, gluten-free, or just looking to eat more balanced meals, Green Chef offers a range of recipes to suit your preferences. Now, thing I love about Green Chef is whatever kind of plan you get into, they always have organic ingredients and sustainably sourced produce, so you can always feel good about what you’re eating, and how it got to your table. Green Chef’s expert chefs also create a mix and variety of recipes, so you can enjoy restaurant quality dishes without ever compromising on taste. And then of course they just make it easy. You can spend less time stressing about making a meal and more time enjoying delicious home cooked meals. Like, there’s a spaghetti with mushroom bolognese? It’s great. It’s vegetarian, takes just like 30 minutes to make and serve, it’s great. So go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping.

That again, go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.97: The Trial of the SRs

Last week, we talked about the Russian famine of 1921 to 1922, a famine that represented a true nadir of Russian fortunes, following a long list of nadirs of their fortunes since 1914. Now had the tsar been in power, the famine was exactly the kind of thing socialists would have blamed on the bad old system that needed to be overthrown by revolution. I mean, look, tens of millions of people are starving to death, what are we supposed to do, not overthrow the regime that was allowing it to happen?

But, the revolution had already come and gone. The Communist Party has been in charge of things since 1917, and you can’t very well blame Nikki and Alexandra for this one, especially as the Soviet government’s own policies played such a huge causal role in the disaster. So as I mentioned last week, the social and economic crisis came with huge political dangers for the Communist Party. And if you go back a few episodes before that, to when we were talking about the 10th Party Congress, we know that the liberalizing economic reforms of the NEP were not going to be matched by liberalizing political reforms, quite the opposite. More economic freedom had to be paired with less political freedom, otherwise people might get it into their heads to overthrow the Communist Party and give someone else a chance. And there were potential alternatives out there: not just reactionary monarchists or liberal bourgeois types who could be easily dismissed at this point, but other socialist parties. Other revolutionary socialist parties. Like the Party of the Socialist Revolutionaries. The SRs.

Now as everyone knows, the SRs had been the most popular political party in Russia back in 1917. They ascended rapidly after the February Revolution, occupied key positions in the Soviet and the provisional government, and in terms of raw numbers, they were by far the largest political organization in Russia. The leaders of the SRs initially treated the October Revolution as an annoying setback that would be easily overcome when the democratic elections were held for the Constituent Assembly. But then the Bolsheviks had simply dispersed the Constituent Assembly in January 1918 after the SRs won the most seats, which flummoxed the leadership of the SRs, as no one rose to defend them or the sanctity of the assembly. But we must remember that this is largely because Lenin and the boys simply copied and pasted the SR land redistribution program and issued it as their Decree on Land. So, there seemed a little reason to rise up and overthrow them in early 1918. They were promising what everybody wanted.

In the years since the October Revolution, the SRs had fought a steadily losing battle for relevance, influence, and power. When the civil war got going in earnest, the party split between those willing to take up arms against the Bolsheviks, and those who refused on the assumption that conflict between socialists would only wind up helping the White forces of reaction. Those who did take up arms in 1918 found themselves mostly marginalized by the end of the year. On the one hand, the Bolshevik land decree made it nearly impossible to convince Russian peasants that the Bolsheviks needed to be fought to the death, and on the other hand, the admirals and generals of the White armies and their Allied backers in the west had no interest in letting revolutionary socialists have any power inside thier anti-communist coalition.

By 1919, the civil war had become a true either or choice between Reds and Whites, and most SRs simply could not justify supporting the Whites. The Communists made their choice easier by offering amnesty to SRs who renounced armed opposition to the Soviet government. Those who did not switch their party allegiance outright either dropped out of politics or went into exile abroad.

This general political amnesty was incredibly conditional though, and during the decisive death matches of the civil war in late 1919 and early 1920, the Cheka actively hunted down known senior SRs. Among the most prominent was Abram Gotz, former member of the SR Combat Organization during the revolution of 1905, who had only emerged from Siberian exile in 1917, whereupon he became chairman of the All-Russian Soviet Executive Committee, one of the inner circle members against whom the Bolshevik staged the October Revolution. Gotz was in the room for all the showdowns at the Smolny Institute, and was a leader of the Committee of Salvation of the Homeland and the Revolution, which attempted to resist the Bolshevik takeover of the Soviets.

Despite all this, when faced with the choice of Reds or Whites, Gotz renounced military opposition to the Communists, as it would only help counter-revolutionary reactionaries. But even though he had at least temporarily reconciled himself to the Soviet regime, Gotz and other members of the SR Central Committee were swept up in late 1919 and early 1920 by the police. Some of their comrades, most notably Victor Chernov, managed to avoid the sweep and flee into exile, but by mid 1921, every prominent SR leader was either in jail or in exile, and the party organization was totally shattered.

After allowing them all to languish in prison for the better part of two years, in December 1921, the leaders of the Communist Party decided it was high time to put the SRs on public trial. This decision is a bit surprising for two reasons: first, the SRs as a party did not pose any kind of immediate threat to the Soviet regime. In October 1920, members of a much diminished reconstituted SR Central Committee voted against armed resistance to the Communists, as they simply did not have the means, manpower, or weaponry. Even though veteran SRs like Alexander Antonov in Tambov were involved in various peasant uprisings, the official party line condemned the uprisings, and told anyone still loyal to the party not to participate.

And then second, the Communists had plans for several big public revolutionary trials over the years. That was originally the plan for both Tsar Nicholas and then later Admiral Kolchak, which, y’know, makes a certain amount of sense — the revolution putting the old regime on trial. Those plans never went anywhere, so as it turns out, the first big public revolutionary trial the Communists elected to stage was against other revolutionary socialists. It’s like if the Jacobins had skipped right over the trial of the king to the trial of the Girondins.

In his book, A Show Trial Under Lenin, a book which I’m getting a ton of details for today’s episode from, Marc Jansen makes the case for understanding the trial in the immediate context of the ongoing Russian famine, and the larger context of what post-revolutionary political life was supposed to look like. The Communist Party wanted to short circuit any revival of SR fortunes, given the ongoing social and economic conditions, and prevent Russians from believing any other party could possibly represent a legitimate alternative to the Communist version of revolutionary socialism, whatever bumps, hiccups, and y’know, famines might occur along the way. In modern parlance, the Communist Party hoped to destroy the brand of the SRs, so that even people dissatisfied with conditions in Russia would see the SRs not as a legitimate alternative, but a discredited group that nobody wanted to associate with. The clever way they planned to go about doing this was by narrowly targeting the leadership, painting them as perfidious Judases of the revolution, while simultaneously making a big show of forgiveness, understanding, and sympathy for rank and file SRs — if they were ready to put their unfortunate mistakes of the past behind them. In this way, leaders would be cleaved from followers, and the SRs as a party would be dealt a final, fatal blow from which they would never recover.

When word started leaking out in early 1922 that the Communists were planning to prosecute senior SRs, their comrades in exile rallied to their defense. Though the Russian Communist Party was triumphant inside Russia, in the wider world of revolutionary socialism, they were still just one faction among many. The big rift between Social Democrats and Communists was widening, and many leading members of the international socialist movement opposed Bolshevism, and were appalled at the intended persecution of SRs, who were still considered perfectly legitimate revolutionary socialists outside of Russia. They were still full comrades in the wider, greater movement. This was fratricide of the worst kind.

Now we’re going to talk much more about this next week, but after World War I, there were two rival organizations [to?] the ComIntern’s claim to being the international. The Second International was trying to get the old band back together and reconstitute themselves after the disasters of World War I. Then there was another group sometimes called The Two and a Half International or the Vienna International, composed of more radical socialists who broke with the discredited Second International, but were not themselves full-blown Communists.

Now, like I said, we’ll talk more about this next week, but at this moment, all three organizations were presently in negotiations about the viability of a united front against imperialism and capitalism. SRs in exile appealed to leaders of the other two international groups, who in turn put pressure on the Communists to explain why they were about to put good Russian socialists on trial. Sensitive to their image during these negotiations, the ComIntern leaders said they had nothing to hide, and would allow representatives of the other Internationals to come to Moscow, to not only observe the trial, but even serve as members of the legal defense team if they wanted; the attitude being that evidence proving the SR defendants had betrayed the revolution would be so overwhelming that everyone would be not just allowed to watch, but encouraged to watch.

Meanwhile, in Russia, though the decision to prosecute had been made in December, the public announcement was not made until the end of March 1922, and the official investigation did not begin until April 1st. Investigators then spent the next seven weeks gathering up all the alleged overwhelming evidence they had now promised the world. They looked for anything that showed the SR leadership working against the revolution: communications and alliances with the Whites or the Allies; their destruction of bridges, roads, and buildings; terrorist activities against either the Soviet government or the Red Army; any orders to destroy crops or tools or other essential of life; anything that painted them as being little more than a front for the reactionary Whites and the western allies who backed them. Accumulating this evidence meant canvassing party members or former party members in a position to have heard or seen things from the inside. This involved police sweeps, interrogations, and interviews with prisoners already in custody. Some of these people were coaxed into providing testimony with various rewards or promises to let them go on with their lives in peace and freedom. Others had to be threatened with prison, exile, or execution if they did not provide the kind of evidence the prosecution needed. Either way, the message was pretty clear: life will be much better for you if you testify than if you don’t.

Concurrently with this investigation, former SRs who had already reconciled with the Communists wrote pieces in the newspaper admitting their former errors, denouncing their former leaders, and generally encouraging their former comrades to abandon the old party.

“The forthcoming trial of the SRs,” one of them wrote, “will open the eyes of the workers of the world to the miserable part which it had played during the revolution, and will thus ease the shift to the revolutionary camp of all those among its present or former members, who for one reason or another, still hesitate.”

And that, right there, is the point of all this. On May 23rd, 1922, the seven week investigation concluded with a 117 page indictment called The Affair of the Central Committee and of Certain Members of Other Organizations of the Socialist Revolutionary. This indictment read far more like a political polemic than a legal document. The indictment started with a survey of the history of the SRs since the October Revolution, and peppered this story with allegations of their counter-revolutionary activities at every step of the way. The SRs had taken the side of the bourgeois against the workers and the peasants. They engaged in clandestine attempts to overthrow the Soviet regime. They conducted open civil war against that regime, during which they cooperated with the whites, the bourgeoisie, and the western powers from whom they had taken money and supplies. In league with the Czechoslovak Legion, they had let a chunk of Russia fall out of Soviet hands. More recently, the indictment laid on the SRs full responsibility for the run of peasant uprisings which had manifested in 1920 and1921 and accused them of supporting the Kronstadt Rebellion.

In the end, the indictment named 34 total defendants — 30 men and four women — with Abram Gotz as the most widely recognizable name on the list thanks to the prominent part he had played in 1917. But not all these defendants were the same. They were divided into two groups. The first group were the real defendants, 24 senior SR leaders, including all the members of the Central Committee in custody. The other ten in the second group were not actually targets of the trial at all, despite being included in the indictment. They were there to take the stand and openly confess their crimes. They would paint a miserable picture of the real defendants in the first group, and in return be forgiven for their own crimes. This was meant to reinforce the idea that the Communists were sincere in their claim that confession and repentance would lead to forgiveness and reconciliation. There was no reason for anyone to cling to the SR party anymore, especially not after the duplicitous crimes of the leadership had been publicly revealed, and so the defendants in that second group — lower ranking members who would confess their crimes and then be forgiven — would be living proof of the forward-looking decency of the Communist Party.

The trial began in Moscow on June 8th, 1922. It was held in the Pillar Hall of the House of Unions in Moscow. It was a ballroom that had been used by the nobility during the old regime. The trial was purposely meant to be a public event, and 1500 spectators were allowed to cram inside under heavy guard by armed soldiers. Three judges of the court sat on an elevated platform at one end of the hall under a huge banner that read “workers of the world unite.” This was meant to be the revolution putting its enemies on trial. The court would meet six days a week, with an early session running from noon until 5:00 PM, and an evening session convening at seven o’clock and running to midnight. Now because this was meant to be a real trial and not just drumhead justice, the accused all had lawyers and would be allowed to mount a defense. A delegation representing the other western Internationals were indeed allowed to come and participate, and they met daily with their clients to review evidence and work out a defense.

Once things got going, though, they all concluded the trial was so heavily stacked against them that it was hardly an exercise in impartiality. All three of the judges were members of the Communist Party, and the audience was packed with raucously vocal partisans. Whenever defense councils or defendants attempted to speak, the spectators subjected them to jeering and catcalls. They were correct in their assessment. The trial was not in fact, an exercise in impartial justice, but instead the centerpiece of a sweeping propaganda campaign. Lenin and other senior Communists repeatedly referred to the trial was an opportunity for mass public education, that is, to educate the people on how terrible the SRs had been during the revolution. The SRs would be portrayed not as sincere socialists, but as dupes, patsies, and collaborators with the enemies of the revolution. They were allies not of the workers and the peasants, but of Kadets and Mensheviks and monarchists, who despite their wildly different ideologies, were now all lumped into a single amorphous counterrevolutionary blob.

In this depiction, the SRs were quote, “a paid military espionage agency of the Entente.” They were quote, “an agency of foreign governments.” According to Trotsky, they were a division of the quote, “French Czechoslovakian intelligence service,” that the French general staff was the real leader of the politics of the Socialist Revolutionaries and the source of their finance. Beyond painting a broad picture that the SRs were simply a front for the enemies of the revolution during the civil war, they were also blamed for ongoing troubles, particularly they were blamed for the famine. According to a declaration of one Communist aligned workers group, “The hunger is also the fault of the socialist revolutionaries.” Another resolution said, “Our chaotic conditions and hunger are the result of the criminal adventurism of the socialist revolutionaries. They have set fire to the foodstuffs and grain in the Russian storage depots.”

So in all of this, the SRs are spies, saboteurs, and turncoats, who attempted to derail the revolution at every turn.

This propaganda campaign of public education, driven by daily revelations from the trial, used a variety of media. Written pamphlets, articles, and newspaper stories were often written by former SRs admitting the error of their ways and denouncing their former leaders. There were also mass meetings and demonstrations and public gatherings where similar messages were disseminated. The SRs on trial were denounced as tools of the bourgeoisie and western capitalism. Workers often heard from former SRs who said, I have seen the error of my ways. I hope all my former comrades do too.

The Communists also set up public exhibitions for people to come and see for themselves all the horrors the SRs had wrought. Most famously, a public exhibition was set up right next door to the courtroom in Moscow called The Crimes of the Right Socialist Revolutionaries against The Workers of Soviet Russia in Photos and Documents. Inside, a visitor would find a collection of enlarged photographs showing destroyed buildings and bridges, corpses, graves, all the victims of the SRs. There were individual portraits of murdered Bolsheviks. It even included the gun Fanny Kaplan had used to try to kill Lenin. This being the early days of cinema, the party also commissioned a newsreel called The Trial of the Socialist Revolutionaries to be shown in movie houses.

Now more than anything, this flood of media and press and public events was meant to produce a trial of the century atmosphere that would dominate shop talk, gossip, and everyday conversation. Just days into the trial, one SR noted how successful this campaign was. He said:

The trial of the Socialist Revolutionaries has pushed aside all other life in Russia. Apart from this trial, the Bolsheviks appeared to have no needs, no cares at all. Such matters as the famine, industry, transport, the sowing of fields, et cetera, et cetera, have all been relegated to the background or are given no attention at all. Tens of thousands of newspapers in the center and in the provinces carry out the orders of the Bolshevik provincial committees, executive committees, and all other party branches, and from the first to the last page are filled with “facts” about the traitorous and villainous activities of the Socialist Revolutionary ‘bandits’…. In short, the Leviathan has thrown itself into the fight against the ‘handful of Socialist Revolutionary bandits’ with all its impressive penal and coercive apparatus, with technical means such as the post, the telegraph, the telephone, the railways, the aeroplane, the printing press, the newspapers, and the journals….

The combined atmosphere of all this, both inside the courtroom and outside it, convinced the western socialist observers who had been let in that this was a parody of justice. Despite what they had been told before the trial, this was not a regular legal proceeding in the sense of trying to prove guilt or innocence. It was a spectacle, with an almost certainly preordained outcome deployed in the service of political propaganda. On June 14th, the western socialist delegation met with the defendants, and agreed to boycott all further proceedings to deny the trial any further legitimacy. They then made a plan to leave Russia, to return to their homes in the west and report what they had seen in scathing detail. For a moment, the Communist leadership attempted to prevent them from leaving the country, and it was only after they went on a 24 hour hunger strike that the government issued an exit visa, and allowed them to leave Russia on June 19th.

The very next day, the propaganda machine reached its fever pitch. On June 20th, 1922, somewhere between 150,000 and 300,000 people marched through Red Square in a mass anti-SR demonstration. Now, though this is a huge crowd, there is some evidence that hints went out to the workers of Moscow that if they did not show up for this march, they needn’t bother showing up for work in the morning, if you catch our drift. The marchers carried ominous banners that read “death to the traitors of the revolution” and “death to the Social Democrats” in what appeared to be a spontaneous grassroots call for the death penalty, but in terms of general atmosphere, the march was generally light and buoyant. Men, women, and children were just out enjoying a nice June day. After the march, the crowd gathered outside the House of the Trade Unions, where a bunch of government officials addressed them, and this included most of the officials involved in the trial. The courtroom session that day was cut short so that officers of the court, members of the prosecution, the judges themselves, and even some of the Russian members of the legal defense team could give a rousing speeches to the crowd promising to deliver revolutionary justice. Following this demonstration, the court held an evening session where the judges allowed two delegations representing the proletariat of Moscow in Petrograd to appear. This was way outside of any regular rules of order, and these delegations were allowed to simply spend two and a half hours denouncing the accused as killers and enemies of the working class, and urging the death penalty as a justified response.

Now, after this demonstration — a kind of prolonged Two Minutes Hate of the SRs — the legal defense team for the first group of defendants, the real defendants, concluded that they too could not go on participating in this charade. They stopped attending sessions on June 23rd. Now this ground proceedings to a halt for a few days, but then the trial recommenced, and remained ongoing for another full month.

In total, the prosecution called 58 witnesses. These witnesses included not only those defendants in group two, who were technically on trial, but were really there just to present evidence against group one, but also another group of 19 former party members who had been arrested prior to the trial and threatened with prosecutions unless they presented evidence useful to the prosecution’s case. The most important of the witnesses were a man called Grigory Semyonov and a woman called Lidia Konopleva, both of whom were former SR terrorists, and both of whom had published denunciations of their former comrades the previous winter as part of the initial groundwork laid for the trial. They testified that the Central Committee of the SRs coordinated in armed struggle against the Soviet state and ordered the assassination of Lenin in 1918.

And if you remember, when we talked about the attempted assassination of Lenin by Fanny Kaplan, I hinted that there are some conspiracy theory surrounding all of this. And part of that is because most of the direct statements of evidence against Fanny Kaplan we have — which are simply taken as fact — come from Semyonov’s testimony at the trial of the SRs. We have no idea how reliable these statements actually are.

When the defense attempted to call counter witnesses, most of them were rejected by the judges for a variety of pretexts, and they were ultimately able to summon only nine. The final phase of the trial began on July 27th, with various summations and closing arguments on each side. The defendants all gave their own speeches since their lawyers had been boycotting the proceedings for a month. They hammered the note that this was an illegitimate farce. One of them, a woman called Yevgeniya Ratner said, “The spiritual rape which you are exercising here under the label of the educative role of the trial is your greatest crime.”

Abram Gotz said, “The Bolsheviks considered themselves entitled to judge the SRs only because they had won the civil war.” He said that he would face his sentence with a clear conscience, because the victors are often later judged by history’s court. He said he couldn’t go on with this mockery of justice, and instead was ready to martyr himself to their cruelty. Unable to enter what he called an agreement with the victors, they now had to enter an agreement with death. But they remain courageous revolutionaries and they knew how to look death in the eyes.

On August 7th, 1922, the long since foreordained verdict was handed down. The tribunal delivered death sentences to twelve of the accused in the first group, eight members of the Central Committee plus four others. The other ten got long prison sentences. Then, for that second group, they too received a mix of death sentences and imprisonment. But the tribunal pointedly asked the Presidium of the All-Russian Soviet Congress to pardon all the accused of the second group, because they acknowledged and repented their activities and had broken completely with their past.

The next day, August 8th, the Presidium of the Soviet issued their own final statement. The SRs represented, “… an embittered enemy, which, not withstanding the insignificance of its political influence in the country, can imply a great danger even in the future as a tool in the hands of the still powerful world capitalism.” Any opposition to the trial represented nothing but “… a new crusade by imperialism with its social democratic support against the Soviet republic and its friends all over the world.” They said, “In the name of justice, humanity, and mercy, the lackeys of the bourgeoisie want to defend the right of its agents to organize revolts, to murder the leaders of the Soviet republic, to blow up bridges and warehouses, to poison and to disorganize the Red Army and the Red fleet, and to carry out military espionage on the instructions of the staffs of imperialism.” They then confirmed the judgment of death that had been handed out to everyone.

But then there was a twist. Not only would they take the tribunal’s recommendation to pardon the convicted of the second group, they also announced that in the name of true justice, true humanity, and true mercy, they would suspend enforcement of the death sentences even against the first group. Nobody was going to be executed.

At least, y’know, not yet.

So what can we make of the trial of the SRs? Well, first it’s obviously a harbinger of things to come. Political show trials are going to be a hallmark of Stalin’s personal consolidation of power in the 1930s. It’s not going to be enough for him to just get rid of his enemies in a basement in the middle of the night. The public needed to see, hear and feel their guilt. And this would require not mere accusation or denunciation or declaration, but as with the trial of the SRs, the appearance of objective justice, usually arranged to culminate with the accused confessing all their crimes, no matter how absurd or false the charges. So here we basically have the prototype of a show trial. And in this show trial of the SRs, the case laid out by the prosecution failed basic tests of legal ethics, right? The entire trial was purposely bent towards finding the accused guilty. The prosecution almost certainly suborned perjury — to say they tampered with witnesses would be the understatement of the century — and the prosecution judges audience, and many of the defendants were simply there to play parts in a theatrical performance, not engage in an adversarial criminal trial where the defendants had a right to truly defend themselves.

And the thing that was going on in the trial of the SRs is that the prosecution had witnesses making direct connections between the individual defendants and various events that were a matter of public record without really allowing the defense to meaningfully crossexamine the witnesses or present counter testimony that challenged the narratives built by the prosecution. That is why it was a parody of justice and not actual justice.

But all that said, it is worth pointing out that the prosecution was not just making stuff up out of thin air. All the stuff laid out in the initial indictment was mostly true. Since 1918, the SRs had engaged in various forms of sedition and terrorism. They had raised an army to fight a civil war against the Bolsheviks. They had been in contact with foreign powers who supplied them with money and weapons and supplies. In March 1921, they had contacted the Kronstadt sailors in the hopes of sparking an anti-communist uprising. All those things had happened. What makes this a parody of justice is the connections made between the individual defendants themselves and these events that were a matter of public record. Witnesses accused the defendants of secretly orchestrating all of this, but those witnesses had been heavily coerced by the prosecution to say those things. The reality is that most of the defendants had nothing specifically to do with the incidents under direct consideration. Were they the leaders of a political party who had many members who had spilled Communist blood? Yes. But as often as not, their own posture, especially after 1918, is we need to cool that stuff off because the worst thing that could possibly happen is the Whites winning the civil war. And as a reward for their cautious circumspection in those decisive days which had helped the Communists win is to now be held responsible for activities that they themselves had renounced.

Now finally, the last thing I’ll say is that all of the things the SRs were accused of were only crimes against the revolution because the Communists had won. And frankly, with a little light editing, the indictment against the SRs would have read like a history of the Bolsheviks since 1917: armed rebellion against the government? Check. Murder, assassination, and torture? Check, check, check. Even the business about being in league with foreign powers — we’re talking about a party who had returned to Russia thanks to train tickets provided by the Kaiser, and who had taken German cash all through 1917 to fund their activities, this during a time when Russia was at war with Germany. Then when everything flipped in 1918, Lenin is on record pushing for his comrades to accept money in aid and support from the French and the British.

So, as Abram Gotz hinted in his final summation, the real crime the SRs committed was losing. Had they won, everything listed in the indictment would have been glorified as the heroic deeds of the men and women who had saved the revolution from the dastardly Bolsheviks. They didn’t win. They lost. And so, they wound up going down as villains instead of heroes.

So it goes.

The next week, we’ll pick up with the International thread, to talk about how the increasingly cemented Soviet regime was going to make its way in the world. The show trial had not earned them any favors in the international socialist community, and their relations with the other socialist parties after World War I were increasingly strained. The victorious Russian Communists took it for granted that they would be the new leaders of international socialism, but they found many international socialists not particularly interested in being led by Communist Russia.

Closer to home, their permanent ascendancy did make them the dominant regional force in eastern Europe, and here their power and authority matched their ambitions as they embarked on a plan to create a tighter union of Soviet socialist republics….

 

10.031 – A Big Mistake

This week’s episode is brought to you by Keeps. Two out of three guys will experience some form of male pattern baldness by the time they’re 35. The good news? It’s Keeps, a revolutionary way to treat men for hair loss. With today’s advancement in sciences, Keeps offers proven treatments that can combat the symptoms of hair loss. Prevention is key, and Keeps treatments really work. They’re up to 90% effective at reducing and stopping further hair loss. The sooner you start using Keeps, the more hair you’ll have, so act fast. You used to have to go to a doctor’s office for hair loss prescriptions, but now you can and do it all online, with no more waiting rooms or checkout lines.

So find out why Keeps has more five star reviews than any of its competitors, and nearly a hundred thousand men trust Keeps for their hair loss prevention medication. Keeps treatments start at just $10 a month, plus for a limited time, you can get your first month free. So if you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to keeps.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free.

That again is keeps.com/revolutions.

K E E P s.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.31: A Big Mistake

This will be our last setup episode before we get going with an eight-episode long toboggan ride through the revolution of 1905 that will round out part one of the Russian Revolution open parentheses s close parentheses series. This week, we pick up the narrative thread from the end of Episode 10.26: The Far East, which was the episode that required us to go all the way to Manchuria and Korea to somehow understand why there will be revolutionary uprisings in St. Petersburg and Moscow. History works in such ways. And today, we will start to understand why.

Now where we left off in the far east was that Russian imperial ambitions had carried them into Manchuria, and then further down the Liaodong Peninsula, where they established a naval base at Port Arthur, giving the Russians that permanent warm water Pacific port they so coveted. Russia’s settlement on the tip of the Liaodong Peninsula was infuriating to the rising empire of Japan, because remember, they had claimed that very same spot during the first Sino-Japanese War and had then been forced to relinquish it by the Russians, who then turned right around and occupied it themselves. This was both diplomatically insulting and militarily provocative.

Then in 1903, we see two further Russian provocations that set off alarm bells inside the Japanese government. During the Boxer Rebellion, which had seen both Russia and Japan as members of the same eight-nation alliance, Russia had flooded Manchuria with an additional hundred thousand soldiers. According to agreements the Russian signed after the rebellion was suppressed, they were supposed to withdraw most of these troops from Manchuria by a specified date in April 1903, but the deadline came and went without the Russians moving anyone anywhere. And they clearly did not feel any pressure at all to actually leave. Who was going to make them?

So that was alarm bell number one. The second alarm bell was the arrival of a private Russian corporation called the Yalu Timber Company. The Yalu Timber Company was a private enterprise run by a brash and charismatic former Russian cavalry officer who had visions of leading the Russian Empire beyond Manchuria and into Korea. The Korean government had granted this Yalu Timber Company the right to harvest trees in the Yalu River Valley, which stood as the border between Manchuria and Korea. This put Russian interests inside the Kingdom of Korea, and back in St. Petersburg, this adventurous former cavalry officer used his contacts in the ministry to propose a plan whereby Russian soldiers would be dressed up as, and do the work of, regular loggers, allowing the Russians to insert a sizeable force into Korea that could advance the dream of annexing the Korean peninsula. The Russian ministry thought this was all a grand idea. If it worked, it worked, and Russia would get Korea. If it didn’t work, if it blew up in their faces, the government could assert it was all a misguided private project and they would publicly disavow it. Tsar Nicholas was himself carried away by enthusiasm for the project and gave his approval.

The only one of the tsar’s ministers who objected was Sergei Witte, who had, remember, been the point man for Russian diplomacy in the far east, and he said, this is crackpot, it’s going to ruin everything and probably start a war. But by now, the luster of Witte’s standing as the only minister who knows what he he’s doing had worn off. He and the other ministers around the tsar had very different worldviews. His advice always seemed to run counter to what everyone else instinctively wanted to do, and he had been kept around mostly because the tsar’s dying father had all but commanded it from his deathbed. So the disagreement about what to do in the far east was one of the issues that isolated Witte from everyone else, led to a loss of favor with the tsar, and his removal as finance minister in August of 1903. So at this critical juncture, the guy who knew the most about international politics in east Asia was removed from the loop.

Meanwhile, the Japanese had to address the clear advance of Russian ambitions into territory the Japanese now viewed as vital to their own national interest. There was disagreement inside the Japanese government about whether Japan could, right now, do anything militarily to expel the Russians. Some said, we can take them, others said, no, we can’t. But they had at least ensured that they would likely only face the Russians if, and when, a shooting war began. They had ensured this by signing a treaty with the British in 1902 that said each party would remain neutral if the other party got into a war with a single other belligerent, but would join the conflict if another belligerent joined on the opposite side. In practical terms, what this meant is that if France or Germany decided to join Russia against Japan, that the British would enter the war on Japan’s side, which meant that in Paris and Berlin calculating support for Russia in the far east now necessarily carried the risk of war with the British, which is not what anyone wanted. France had already announced that their defensive pact with Russia covered Europe only. So the Japanese calculated, correctly, that if Russia fought a war with Japan, that they would be fighting alone.

So Japan embarked on a two-pronged strategy to deal with the Russians. On the one side, they would approach Russia, diplomatically and attempt to come to a peaceful and mutually agreeable compact. But on the other side, the generals and admirals of the Japanese Army and Navy tirelessly planned war scenarios, campaigns, and strategies, which I can assure you, their counterparts in Russia were not doing.

So on the diplomatic front, in August 1903, Japan’s Emissary in St. Petersburg delivered the basis of an understanding. There were two issues here: Manchuria and Korea. The Russians already had Manchuria, but were clearly eyeing a move into Korea. So Japan said, what we can do, is both officially maintain the territorial integrity and independence sovereignty of Korea and China, while saying to each other, that you, Russia, have a special position in Manchuria, and that we, Japan, have a special position in Korea. That way, there won’t be any conflict between us. Much to Japanese chagrin, it took the Russians two full months to get around to replying to this proposal. But in October 1903, the Russians came back and said, first of all, Manchuria, isn’t even a question for us to resolve. It’s ours and you have no claim to it. You can’t even use it as a piece of some larger hegemonic swap. We don’t need your permission or understanding to do whatever the hell we want in Manchuria. And while we are willing to discuss your interest in Korea, we will stipulate certain conditions if we allow you to claim this special right to the peninsula, because we have interests there too.

And so negotiations began.

Now, Tsar Nicholas was not eager for war. He did not want a war. He found the idea terribly loathsome. His ministers were also mostly opposed to the idea of war, citing the problems that such a war would pose. I mean, financially, they were still relying on French loans to cover huge annual budget deficits; then there were supply and manpower issues with maintaining a frontline literally 6,000 miles away from home. And besides, the issues at stake here were, like, logging concessions, and theoretical advancement into Korea. Russia already had most of what it wanted it in the far east, specifically that warm water port on the Pacific. So the consensus among the tsar and his ministers was that war was not ideal, nor were the issues big enough to start a war. So let’s just talk our way through this at our leisure.

As a result of this understanding, the Russian negotiators gave ground on various points, and the Japanese believed, rightly, that they were getting the better end of it at the bargaining table. But they were deeply troubled by the manner in which the Russians negotiated. When the Russians sent the Japanese something to consider, the Japanese replied promptly. The Russians on the other hand would then sit on that reply for weeks and even months without responding at all. This was not just annoying, this was not just insulting, this was suspicious. And the Japanese came to believe that the stalling was part of a deliberate Russian strategy to buy time while they built up their military forces in east Asia.

But so far as I can tell, from everything I have read, this is not what the Russians were up to. Instead, they were just kind of being arrogantly blithe and flippant about the whole thing. A blithe arrogance that was coming from the very top. Remember, Tsar Nicholas believed that being an absolute autocrat meant involving himself in minute details of state, and that matters of high foreign policy were especially in need of his personal micromanaging. And Nicholas even fancied himself a special expert on the Japanese, because he visited Japan once, and emerged from that trip with a thoroughly racist disdain for them.

So, because everything was running across Nicholas’s desk, there were delays getting formal replies back to the Japanese, because though the tsar had his own proclivities and peaceful desires, he was also being relentlessly lobbied by trusted voices who wanted him to not give in to those peaceful desires. So he stalled and stalled, and decisions were put off. Besides, who cares? It’s only the Japanese we’re talking about.

Among those counseling firm resolution and not giving away Russian interests in the far east was the Empress Alexandra, who implored her husband to be strong and not back down. But more than anywhere else, Tsar Nicholas was hearing it from Kaiser Wilheim. All through 1903 and 1904, Willy was writing a steady stream of letters to Nikki saying, this isn’t just about timber concessions and access to markets, it’s about the fate of Christendom itself. That the half savage Japanese represent the great Yellow Peril that might rise up and sweep west like a new Mongol horde and destroy Western civilization itself, that Nikki’s destiny was to be the savior of the white race. So anytime Nicholas would confess as desire for peaceful compromise, Willie would come back: don’t back down, concede nothing, push back, take the fight to them for God’s sakes, be a man. It was all incredibly racist and incredibly manipulative. Because remember, the Kaiser’s real interest here is in making sure Russia gets tied down on the other side of the world so they pose less of a threat to German interests in Europe. And though he constantly promised that the Germans would have Russian backs in the event of a war, he just meant, watch your back in Europe, not actually join the war in the far East, which is never how Nicholas understood it. To the bitter end of the coming disaster that was the Russo-Japanese War, Nikki believed that Willy would come. But Willie was never going to come.

Because of this conflicting advice, Nicholas was… conflicted. And he did the perfectly human thing to do when you’re conflicted about making a decision: he avoided making a decision. And this was the main cause of the delays that the Japanese took to be nefarious, calculated strategy. And Nicholas didn’t even think there would be any great harm to delay, because he — along with all of other Russians — assumed Japan would never unilaterally declare war on Russia. That they had to know how inferior they were, they were just this tiny Island of half civilized savages, while Russia was a vast and mighty ancient empire. So, if a war did come, it was obviously going to be a cakewalk for Russia, and the Japanese surely had to know that it would be a big mistake to start a war with the Russians. So in Nicholas’s mind, this was all entirely his call about whether or not there would be a war, and he did not believe there would be a war, because and I’m quoting him now, “I do not wish it.”

But folks, I must tell you, this was not a decision that was in the tsar’s hands. And the Japanese were in fact making very different calculations, because they had kept up that second prong of their approach. They were meticulously planning for war. And when the Japanese diplomats concluded that negotiating delays were not caused by racist arrogance or diplomatic incompetence, but an intentional strategy of delay, the Japanese government voted in December 1903 to go to war. As Nikki sat around believing that there couldn’t be a war because he didn’t wish it, the Japanese had already decided there was going to be a war, whether the tsar wished it or not.

On January the 26th of 1904, according to the old style Russian calendar, the tsar was returning home from the theater when he received an urgent telegram. Not only have the Japanese done the unthinkable and unilaterally declared war on Russia, before that declaration was even received, they had attacked Port Arthur in the middle of the night, severely damaging two capital vessels. By dawn, the Japanese navy was flooding into the Yellow Sea. The tsar was shocked, not just that the Japanese had declared war, but that they had launched this war with a surprise attack that was against recently signed international conventions of war that said you couldn’t do that. The tsar was incredulous and offended, but it was done now. Punishing the Japanese for breaking international law would have to wait until after Russia stomped them in to the ground. Though he had not wished it, the Russo-Japanese War had begun.

The shocking news of war swept Russia over the next few days. The story, of course, was that the dishonorable Japanese had launched a sneak attack on our brave troops, and patriotic fervor swelled. On January the 30th, something like 75,000 people congregated at the Winter Palace to show their support, cheer the tsar, and sing hymns. Nicholas came out to the balcony and waved to the happy, massive crowd. Indeed, commencement of the Russo-Japanese War was quite a boon to the flagging popularity of the tsar. The still vaguely defined but increasingly important thing called public opinion rallied to support the war effort. The intelligentsia was almost uniformly supportive of war as a matter of national honor, and many of them embraced the yellow peril theory that Russia had a special destiny to defend Western civilization from the savage eastern hordes. Propaganda started being plastered everywhere portraying the Japanese as inferior little monkeys being captured or smashed by a big white fist. Even commentators as far out on the political spectrum as Pyotr Struve and the Legal Marxists supported the national war effort even as they tried to keep that national effort separate from the tsarist regime they still wanted to criticize. So all over Russia in the story was, we are the victims, we must now go fight a war, but we will easily when the war. That was the message. And so everyone is simultaneously embracing two contradictory thoughts: one, the Yellow Peril poses an existential threat to western civilization that must be defeated, or it literally means the end of western civilization; but also two, that the Japanese are a weak and pathetic enemy that can be stomped like so many ants. So in other words: we are vastly superior to you, yet also believe you pose an apocalyptic threat. This is the classic one-two punch of racist paranoia.

So had the Russians gone out and easily won the Russo-Japanese War, as everyone seemed to suspect was going to happen, it might’ve been just the shot of confidence and popularity that the stagnating and unpopular tsarist regime needed to pick up its spirits and remind everyone that they were not in fact incompetent, backwards, out of touch, inefficient, corrupt, stupid, and on the brink of collapse. Instead, the Russo-Japanese War proved all of those things were truer even than the harshest critics have the tsar dared to think. Because as it turns out, Russians everywhere had badly underestimated the Japanese and overestimated themselves.

And just to note a few things in a non-exhaustive list:

  • First, while it was true that Japan had only begun modernizing in the 1860s, they had actually done a really good job at it, and they were ready to wage a modern industrial war.
  • Second, they had imported European instructors to train their officer corps, who emerged from this training creative, talented, and ready to deploy the latest advances in military theory and practice.
  • Third, their supply lines were compact, and reinforcements readily at hand. So while Russia had a three million man army compared to Japan’s 600,000, only about 130,000 Russian soldiers were actually in the far east. The rest were going to have to be transported across the Trans-Siberian Railway, which though nearly finished, still had a critical hundred-mile gap at Lake Baikal, which required transferring everyone and everything to slow moving ferries in the summer, and literal horse-drawn sleigh in the winter.
  • Fourth, though their navies were of roughly equal size, the Japanese boats carried heavy long range guns while the Russians were more equipped for traditional close quarters broadsides.
  • And then finally: the Japanese had probably spent two years planning their campaigns, while the Russians had assumed the Japanese would never attack, but that even if they did, we’ll just, you know, fight back and win.

Now at first, there didn’t seem to be that much to worry about on the Russian side. Nothing to seriously challenge the triumphant expectations back home. The sneak attack on Port Arthur had damaged some ships, but further attacks had been repelled, and after the first furious skirmishes at the end of January and beginning of February of 1904, both sides settled into a stalemate. The Russian navy would not leave its harbor, nor would the Japanese navy venture into range of Russian shore batteries. And this went on right up through the spring of 1904.

But with all this attention on Port Arthur, the Japanese landed an expeditionary force at Incheon and in short order had enveloped and occupied the entire Korean Peninsula. They now sat on the Yalu River right across from Russian held Manchuria. Then the Japanese started ferrying forces over to the northeast coast of the Liaodong Peninsula, and pushing those forces down to Port Arthur to begin a siege on the land side, aimed at dislodging the Russians from the critical hilltops that commanded the harbor. Now surrounded, Russian Vice Admiral Makarov, by far the most talented Russian officer at Port Arthur, led an attempted breakout of the navy through the Japanese blockade in mid-April, but these ships ran into mines, and not only were they badly damaged, but Makarov was killed, which was probably the bigger blow to Russian fortunes. While the Russians were reeling from these blows at Port Arthur, the Japanese advanced across the Yalu River and successfully pushed the Russian army backward, paving the way for a more thorough envelopment of the Liaodong Peninsula, as well as further advances into Manchuria while the Russians just fell back. Meanwhile, Russian supplies and reinforcements were still months away from showing up. This was not going to be a quick war and it was not going to be an easy war. Somebody had made a big mistake, and it wasn’t the Japanese.

Reports of these frustrations, setbacks, and retreats filtered back to the homefront, and a dreadful picture emerged. The slow witted and incompetent military high command had been caught flat-footed and they were losing the war. These reports were especially explosive because of all that racist double-thinking that had been going on. The Japanese are supposed to be pushovers, but if they win, it’s the end of civilization as we know it, and now they’re winning. People literally couldn’t believe it. And just as suddenly as the patriotic fervor had led everyone to support the tsar, it now led them to criticize the tsar relentlessly and passionately. The fate of Russia was in the tsar’s hand and he was blowing it. So the crescendo of support for the regime in January, February, March, and April now gave way to disillusioned anger. Far from proving they were strong, hard, and capable stewards of the national interest, the tsar, his ministers, and the military high command revealed themselves to be incompetent, slow, backwards, and irresponsible. Old generals and admirals who had their jobs thanks to favors and connections rather than intelligence or skill were leading Russia to catastrophic defeat. And with all this bad news coming in, the dormant liberal opposition started to revive in a major way, because it’s safe to say that there’s nothing liberal nationalists hate more than a badly run war. It offends both their sense of national honor and their belief in the superiority of meritocracy. Business leaders were expressing concern that the regime was ruining the economy, respectable members of the intelligentsia were concluding that the only way forward was for the regime to reform itself and fast. Almost overnight, talk of national assemblies, and political participation in civil rights, and constitutions was suddenly everywhere. All the senseless dreams came rushing back. And that is what next week’s episode is going to be all about.

Then came a really important turning point. Remember, last week that the SR Combat Organization had succeeded in killing the minister of the interior in early 1902. Well, to replace him, the tsar had appointed the archest of arch hardline conservatives, a guy named Vyacheslav von Plehve. Plehve had made his bones back in the early 1880s, running the gendarme operations that crushed People’s Will, and he got a lot of credit for destroying their organization after the assassination of the tsar. Well, after becoming minister of the interior in 1902, he not only cracked down hard on revolutionaries like the Social Democrats and the SRs, but also on liberal reform types. He tightened censorship and absolutely stifled any attempt by the zemstvos to revive their hope of greater political participation. He also earned international enmity by doing nothing to stop a wave of attack on Jews in 1903, all but giving official approval to a destructive pogrom that left 50 dead.

So naturally the SRs targeted Plehve for assassination, and after missing a few times, they finally got him in July 1904 when a member of the SR Combat Organization tossed a bomb into his carriage and blew him to bits. It is noted particularly that Plehve’s violent death was met with an incredibly muted response. He was hardly mourned or lamented even inside the government. And in fact, many breathed a sigh of relief that his provocative reactionary tactics had now come to an end. But most of all, it spoke to how little support there was for the tsar continuing his hard line conservative tactics. A different approach was needed.

Then the summer of 1904 brought even more bad news from the far east. In August, the Russians and Japanese squared off in a battle that might pave the way for the Russian relief of Port Arthur, but instead of the Russians were again forced into retreat. This was yet another humiliating defeat that meant Port Arthur would not be relieved until the reinforcements from the west arrived, and those reinforcements had still not arrived. In response to this, the navy at Port Arthur attempted another breakout, this one featuring nearly the whole squadron, but they were blasted back into their harbor by the superior range and targeting of the Japanese navy, who were just able to sit back and lob artillery well out of range of most of the Russian guns. Meanwhile, heavy fighting in the hills above the port made it ominously possible that the Russian position in Port Arthur was hopeless.

It was in the midst of all this bad news that the tsar was deciding who to appoint to be his new new minister of the interior. He was inclined to appoint another hard line conservative, those were Nicholas’s instincts, but he was now facing public opinion that was enraged by the disappointed expectations in the Russo-Japanese War. So his inner circle concluded that whatever his mandate from God might be, that this new fangled and very troublesome thing called public opinion was going to have to be sated.

So at the end of August 1904, the tsar tapped a 47-year-old career bureaucrat named Prince Sviatopolk-Mirsky to be his new minister of the interior. Mirsky was an enlightened liberal-ish reformer who had the same support and confidence of the zemstvo constitutionalist types. And he believed he was there to negotiate an understanding between angry reformers and liberals and educated observers in the nobility, and the intelligentsia and the conservative tsarist regime. The hope was to form an anti-revolutionary bulwark in defense of the existing order, to strengthen the monarchy was some liberal reforms. But as we will see next week, Mirsky found himself in an impossible position. The dashed expectations of an easy military triumph had now been replaced by expectations of political reform. Meanwhile, the tsar was adamantly opposed to any such reform, and was only indulging in such talk to buy himself some time until he won the war. But there was no denying that at the moment the war was going very badly, and he did need to buy himself some time.

So in October 1904, the tsar took dramatic action. The Russian Baltic fleet was ordered to embark on a 20,000 mile long voyage from the Baltic Sea, around Europe, down the African coast, around the Cape of Good Horn, through the Indian Ocean, and then up into the Yellow Sea, where they would finally relief Port Arthur and pound the Japanese in to the ground once and for all. It might take them nine months to get there, but when the Baltic fleet did arrive, all this trouble at home and abroad would be resolved once and for all the promise of victory may have been delayed, but it was not broken.

But as the world watched and waited as the Russian Baltic fleet embarked on its famous voyage, angry Russian liberals continued to take advantage of the tsar’s failures and demand reform. They wanted a national assembly of some kind, they wanted freedom of the press, less arbitrary government, more respect for civil rights. Power-sharing with the people and by the people, they meant, themselves. It was all coming out now. The liberals smelled blood in the water. And wouldn’t you know, it, as they pressed for these reforms, they used a method that was explicitly copied from the French liberal opposition in 1847 and 1848, because they were caught in the same legal predicament of wanting to openly talk about politics without being able to hold overtly rallies.

So next week, we will open the Russian Revolution of 1905 as we opened the French Revolution of 1848: with the Banquet Campaign.

 

10.096 – Starving to Death

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Trade Coffee has been a great addition to my life. I’ve got it set up to make deliveries every 10 days, which is just about how quickly I go through a bag. I mean, I drink coffee every day, but by the cupful, not by the potful. You can tailor your delivery schedule to fit your habits, so that right when you’re running low, a new present shows up in the mail. Now, the latest present that showed up for me was from Gimme Coffee from up in Ithaca, which I was delighted to see, because I spent three weeks at Cornell doing research for Hero of Two Worlds, and I stayed in a joint about two minutes from the Gimme Coffee right there on Cascadia, if you know the area. I stopped there almost every day. So I pulled out this bag, it was like, oh, no way. I know these guys. So hi, Gimme Coffee, it’s nice to see you again. And I hope we see each other again soon.

Right now Trade Coffee is offering new subscribers at total $30 off your first order, plus free shipping when you go to drinktrade.com/revolutions. That’s more than 40 cups of coffee for free. Get started by taking their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and let Trade find you a coffee you’ll love. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Harry’s. Harry’s has an all new redesigned handle that’s even better than the original. The look and the feel had been updated, and they’re great. And right now Harry’s is offering their best offer to our listeners. First time Harry’s customers can redeem a starter set for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions. That includes a five blade cartridge, a weighted handle foaming shave gel, and a travel cover to protect your blades on the go. It’s a $13 value for just three bucks.

Now I love how the new handle looks and feels, but any time some new design change comes along, I’m always worried that the function is going to be messed with. And what I’ve always liked about Harry’s is the quality of the shave. You know, does it do what it’s meant to do? And I am very pleased to report that the shave is as good as ever. It’s smooth, it’s clean. It’s great. So new look, same incredible offer. There’s never really been a better time to give Harry’s a try. Go to harrys.com/revolutions today to get your starter set for just three. That’s harrys.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Chime. Is the piece of plastic in your wallet doing enough for you? Because with the secure Chime credit builder Visa credit card, you can start building credit with everyday purchases and on-time payments. With credit builder, members can increase their credit history with no annual fees or interest, and having a good credit score can mean getting better car loan to renting apartments. It’s really not a bad idea to get a credit card, to pay regular monthly bills amounts that are going to be known in advance and don’t change or surprise you. Then you set it up so that your balance is paid in full from like a checking account, so it’s always on time and you’re never paying interest anyway. Banks love seeing a bunch of regular on-time payments to a credit card.

So continue your journey with Chime. Signup takes only two minutes and doesn’t affect your credit. Get started at chime.com/revolutions. That’s chime.com/revolutions. The Chime credit builder Visa credit card is issued by Stride Bank, an apursuant to a license from Visa USA. Chime checking account and $200 qualified direct deposit required to apply for the secured Chime credit builder Visa credit card. Regular on-time payment history can have a positive impact on your credit score. Impact to score may vary and some users scores may not improve.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.86: Starving to Death

As you know, we are now commencing the final eight episodes of the Russian Revolution series, fully three calendar years after we started this thing. Okay. Uh, now that we’ve reached the spring of 1921, the plan for the next five episodes is to continue pulling up and away from the day by day, week by week narrative of the Russian Revolution to give a slightly broader perspective on the next few years. That’ll take us right up to the death of Lenin, at which point I’ll cap the whole series off like I did with the final French Revolution episodes on the Consulate and the Napoleonic Empire. So the final three episodes will give much larger beats to wrap up the story with the great Purge of 1937, at which point the revolution was well and truly over.

Now, I think even right now, you could make the case that the Russian Revolution as such is over. The Commies won. They will remain in power, and thus, we are clearly moving into what could reasonably be classified as early Soviet history, as opposed to the revolutionary and civil war period. But it’s not quite as cut and dry as that, and I’ve always been aiming at the death of Lenin as the final destination.

But though this tenth and final and longest series on the Russian revolution is ending in a few weeks, the Revolutions podcast still has one big epilogue left to go. From the moment I first conceived of the show, the plan has always been to end it with a collection of final thoughts, reflecting on everything we’ve covered, from Cromwell and the Long Parliament through Lenin and the Soviet socialist republics. Is there a structured pattern to how revolutions start, unfold, and resolve? Who and what are the common archetypical figures? Are revolutions necessary? What the heck is a revolutionary, anyway? In the very first introductory episode, I sidestep that question and just say, look, if it walks like a duck and talks like a duck, it’s probably a revolution. Well, now it’s probably time to come back around and take a stab at classifying all the different species of duck. So when we finish Russia, I’ll take the summer off completely to work on this final project, and then we’ll come back around in the fall. So even though story time is almost over, there’s still lots of good stuff up ahead.

But getting back to story time, the spring of 1921 really is a major hinge point in Russian history. And as I just said, you could plausibly argue the revolution is, at this point, over. Up until now, the fate of the revolution had hung in the balance. The question of who would rule Russia after the fall of Tsar Nicholas and the February Revolution was wide open for four solid years. After the Bolsheviks seized power in the October Revolution, no sane person would have bet on them lasting for long. People barely knew who they were. There weren’t that many of them to begin with, and their rank and file were confined to a few large cities in an incredibly rural and agrarian country. The Bolsheviks had no links to the peasantry who formed the mass majority of Russians. So their adventurous storming of the Winter Palace in 1917 seemed destined to go down as reckless folly that led directly to their mass arrest and almost certain execution.

But that didn’t happen.

Then, after defying the odds and holding on through the first tumultuous months, Russia was consumed by three more years of a multi-front civil war, foreign invasions, border conflicts, peasant insurrections, worker strikes, and military mutinies, like most recently the Kronstadt Rebellion in March 1921. Instead of being thrown by any of this — and any one of the things I just rattled off could have spelled the end of Communist rule — the Communists had hung on. As things started warming up in 1921, the most obvious and direct threats to their rule had been overcome, driven back, and beaten down. Their roster of political enemies were almost all dead, exiled, imprisoned, converted, or terminally demoralized, and had just given up the game entirely.

But a big part of the reason we’re not totally wrapping up the story of the Russian Revolution is that it’s not over yet. The Communists hold on power was not yet totally solidified, and in fact, beginning in the spring of 1921, the Soviet government faced exactly the kind of social catastrophe that had destabilized and destroyed regimes far deeper entrenched than they were. Indeed, exactly the sort of social catastrophe that had taken down the tsars, and paved the way for the Bolsheviks to come to power in the first place.

So today we are going to talk about one of the great humanitarian disasters of the 20th century, a disaster which is especially notable for managing to produce, if you can believe it, mass death on a scale that dwarfed all the insurrections, rebellions, and civil wars that we’ve been talking about for the past 9,000 episodes. Today, we’re going to talk about the Russian famine of 1921-1922. By the time the famine was over, it had probably killed upwards of 10 million people in just a little over a single year, dwarfing even the Russian casualty numbers from World War I. For all the deadly machines of violence humans have created since we started sharpening sticks and rocks, there’s nothing quite like the fatal devastation wrought when millions of people have literally nothing to eat.

Now, the story of any famine is obviously going to begin with some kind of natural or environmental catastrophe, and so it was for Russia in 1921. This catastrophe was centered on the region around the Volga River and the steppes by the Ural Mountains, but it was not confined there entirely. There was a crop failure in 1920, followed by a particularly heavy frost over the winter that killed off a ton of seed. Into these inauspicious conditions would follow an extreme summer drought that turned fertile acres into a dustbowl. Dry thin topsoil was just blown away by the wind. So, 1921 delivered a second consecutive crop failure, and two failures in a row is where famine comes from. One crop failure is terrible, but endurable with sacrifice. Two in a row and you’re dealing with a humanitarian crisis.

But it’s not as if the peasants weren’t familiar with the phenomenon of crop failures. They were a recurring feature of Russian life, and the peasants knew how to insure themselves against the random vicissitudes of God and nature. As a matter of course, they kept reserves of grain, seed banks, food, and fodder stored in case of emergency. They had done this for centuries. And this is when we turn from the natural causes of the famine to the human causes. Years of civil war over these contested areas like the Volga meant constant forced requisitions from both the Red and the White armies. When the Reds gained the decisive upper hand, areas under their control were subject to the policies of war communism. As we’ve discussed, the practice of seizing food, grain, and fodder by force without compensation led the peasants to simply stop producing surpluses. Anything they produce was just going to be seized, so why bother producing it? The result was that the amount of land under cultivation dropped dramatically, and the amount that peasantry saved and stored also dropped dramatically. After years of this, the peasants were out on the thin ice of bare subsistence. And in 1921, they fell through the ice.

When the second crop failure hit, there was nothing to eat. There’s just nothing to eat. In huge chunks of the former Russian Empire — not just around the Volga, which was the area hardest hit, but also western Siberia, the steppelands around the Ural Mountains, the area around the Don River, Southern Ukraine — all of them places, I might point out, that were on the front lines of the civil wars. In the spring of 1921, roughly 25% of Russian peasants were already starving from a long winter after the failures from 1920. This would only get worse as the months went on. The spreading curse of malnourishment brought with it a secondary wave of disease and sickness, as typhus and cholera started taking over entire communities severely weakened by hunger. The ultimate death toll of the famine includes those who died from the sicknesses, which were so directly caused by it.

Now, in the big picture, the Soviet leadership knew how bad things were out there. It’s a huge reason Lenin had initiated the New Economic Policy at the 10th party Congress in March, 1921. He recognized how counterproductive war communism had ultimately been, and he was very motivated to reverse course, increase the amount of land under cultivation, revive heavy industry, and fix the railroads. This would put rush on a more productive course that would hopefully allow them to make gains in leaps and bounds once things started clicking. The Bolshevik vision for Russian agriculture was ultimately about large nationalized estates using advanced mechanization and the most advanced tools and theories to create the kind of abundance that would make famine a relic of the old world. They were trying to do all these things, but it was a big turn that would take a long time, and people were starving right now.

General circumstances limited the Soviet government’s initial response. We’ve talked a bunch about how the broad collapse of the Russian economy and its infrastructure was hindering everything. In particular, the roads and rail lines were an absolute shambles. It was dang near impossible to get anything anywhere else. And even if and when the Russian government was able to ship food into a famine zone, they were often taking it not from a zone of abundance and plenty, but a zone that was itself on the knife’s edge of famine. In particular, grain was shipped into the Volga from Ukraine, an area ravaged by five years of chaos that was itself suffering mass food shortages. So you get one of those terrible images of people with empty bellies, watching food get loaded onto trains and shipped away.

Now for a little while the Soviet government did what the tsars had typically done, which was not acknowledge the problem and just clamped down on the press. In particular, using the word famine in a news article was a really good way to have the Cheka come calling on you in the middle of the night. Lenin had been around the revolutionary block a time or two, and he knew famines are radicalizing events that can and will destabilize a regime. I mean, after all, lenin and his generation of revolutionaries had come of age right when the famines of the early 1890s had done so much to smash the first cracks in the foundations of the Romanov dynasty.

But the stories that were coming in over the summer of 1921 could not be repressed on a mass scale, nor could the government continue to deny what was going on. Millions of their citizens were reduced to eating literally anything they could find that might fill their stomachs. People were eating grass, weeds, leaves, tree bark, sawdust, clay, and even manure. They slaughtered every living thing they could find — livestock, horses, rodents, cats, and dogs. Many tried to flee their homes for literally greener pastures, but the government stopped allowing outbound trains to leave these areas to stop the spread of diseases taking over the famished communities, and to stop those empty stomachs from overwhelming other parts of a clearly shaky system. By the summer in 1921, things were so bad, and there were so little they could do about it, that Lenin’s government had to do something drastic. Something, almost unthinkably drastic: appeal to the west. With no other options, they would have to go hat in hand to the people they had spent their lives trying to overthrow with great proclamations about how much better life would be under communism, and now say to those people, we’re starving. Please feed us.

But Lenin, as ever, was a practical guy, and as he had said, during the days of crisis surrounding the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk in early 1918, “Please add my vote in favor of taking potatoes and weapons from the bandits of Anglo-French imperialism.” Though some pride would obviously have to be swallowed, it was all for the greater glory and survival of the revolution.

The initial call to the west did not come from the government itself, but rather from the internationally renowned writer Maxim Gorky. Gorky and Lenin had been friends for years, though events since 1917 had left Gorky depressed and disillusioned. And it was only thanks to lingering personal sentimental attachment that Lenin allowed Gorky freedom of movement and expression that would have been denied to others. Gorky appealed to Lenin to let him appeal to the world, and Lenin agreed. So in July 1921, Gorky penned a short letter, that soon spread throughout the international press. It’s short, so I can just read from it in full:

The corn-growing steppes are smitten by crop failure caused by the drought. The calamity threatens starvation to millions of Russian people. Think of the Russian people’s exhaustion by the war and revolution, which considerably reduced its resistance to disease and its physical endurance. Gloomy days have come for the country of Tolstoy, Dostoevsky, Mendeleev, Pavlov, Mussorgskii, Glinka, and other world-prized men and I venture to trust that the cultured European and American people, understanding the tragedy of the Russian people, will immediately succor with bread and medicines.

If humanitarian ideals and feelings faith in whose social import was so shaken by the damnable war and its victors’ vengeance towards the vanquished — if faith in the creative force of these ideas and feelings, I say, must and can be restored, Russia’s misfortune offers humanitarians a splendid opportunity to demonstrate the vitality of humanitarianism. I think particularly warm sympathy and succoring the Russian people must be shown by those who, during the ignominious war, so passionately preached fratricidal hatred, thereby withering the educational efficacy of ideas of all by mankind in the most arduous labors and so lightly killed by stupidity and cupidity. People who understand the words of agonizing pain will forgive the involuntary bitterness of my words.

I ask all honest European and American people for prompt aid to the Russian people. Give bread and medicine.

Maxim Gorky

After this letter was written, Lenin even allowed Gorky to organize a voluntary relief effort among private Russian citizens, a rarity in a time when any public facing institution had to be connected to the Communist Party. On July 21st, they formed the All-Russian Public Committee to Aid the Hungry. It was a collection of many prominent Russians, including old liberal politicians, popular former SRs like Vera Figner, prominent writers, artists, and intellectuals, and people drawn from the same social ranks that had once populated the zemstvo — doctors, engineers, teachers, lawyers, and agronomists. It was, in a certain sense, a revival of the days both of the Russo-Japanese War and World War I, when Russian society begged the tsar to be allowed to organize supplies, aid, and relief when the Russian state couldn’t do it. It was in fact so much of a callback to those days that even old Prince Lvov got involved, Lvov had himself come to prominence as a leader of the zemstvo relief efforts during both the Russo-Japanese War and World War I, and it’s why he had wound up head of the first provisional government after the abdication of the tsar in 1917. Now long since in exile in Paris, he did his best to organize a campaign of relief for the starving Russians from whoever would take his call. He was no fan of the Communist government. He did not sympathize with them. But he did sympathize with the Russian people.

Now out there in the wider world, the first person to jump to respond to Gorky’s letter was not yet US President Herbert Hoover. If you know anything at all about Herbert Hoover, you know that his path to the presidency ran through the international fame he earned organizing relief efforts in Europe both during, and especially after, World War I had blown the whole continent to hell. Hoover had led several different agencies distributing food throughout war-torn Europe since 1914, and in February 1919, the U S Congress created a thing called the American Relief Administration, giving it a budget of over a hundred million dollars in the hopes of moving food from plentiful north America to impoverished Europe. Hoover raise further funds from private donations that doubled his budget, and in the immediate aftermath of the war, the ARA delivered more than 4 million tons of relief supplies to 23 European countries.

When the ARA got going in 1919, Hoover offered aid to Soviet Russia, but this offer was flatly rejected. Even though Russia was in bad shape in 1919, and could have used all the relief it could get, this was the hottest period of the civil war, and as the American Hoover is offering this aid, American expeditionary troops, as well as forces from several other allied countries, were occupying Russian soil. They were actively funding and supplying the White armies trying to topple the Soviet government. So it did not take much to see the ARA as a Trojan horse. Especially as Hoover stipulated the organization must be allowed to deliver food and supplies equally to all who needed it, that the Russian government must not interfere with their activities, and that they be given priority access to the Russian railroads. In 1919, it would have been nearly impossible for Lenin’s government to see this as anything but an attempt to insert a supply chain for the White armies, so Lenin aggressively passed on Hoover’s offer.

But two years later, in the summer of 1921, circumstances had changed. The need for relief was far greater, the threat of being overthrown by western powers much reduced. After all, the British had just signed a trade deal with Russia. So in August 1921, negotiators from the Russian government and the ARA met in Riga to hammer out a deal. The ARA reiterated its demand to work freely and independently inside Russia without interference, and that they must be able to hand out food and supplies on the basis of simple need, without distinction of ethnicity, class, or political affiliation. Further, while the ARA was a venture whose costs were covered by the US government and private donations, the ARA demanded the Russians kick in some of their gold reserves. So it became a joint venture. After a deal was reached, the U S Congress appropriated $20 million under the Russian Famine Relief Act of 1921. The Russian government pledged $18 million of its own, with various other public and private organizations making their own contributions, taking the grand total of the budget up to about $80 million — roughly $1 billion in today’s money.

Now practically the day this agreement was signed, Lenin double crossed all those people who had joined the Russian Public Committee to Aid the Hungry. And in retrospect, it seems pretty obvious that him allowing this committee to be formed was a PR gesture meant to soften western public opinion. Lenin was very aware an organization composed of people hostile to the Communist Party to drive their relief work in politically seditious ways and he wasn’t going to have it. On August 27th, the Cheka arrested most of the members of the Committee on vague charges of counter-revolutionary activity. Some were exiled abroad, some exiled internally, and some administratively confined to a certain area. Lenin told Gorky that now was probably the right time for him to leave Russia for good if he knew what was good for him. Gorky took the hint, and in September 1921 departed for 10 years of exile, spent mostly in Italy.

None of that upended the deal with the ARA though, and they commenced operations immediately. Within a month, ships loaded with food headed for Russia. The ARA came into Petrograd first, since it’s, y’know, a huge port city close at hand, and that’s where they set up their first kitchen, the place where the food would actually be doled out to the starving people. As is usually the case with these things, the group at the forefront of everyone’s mind was children. Not only children of poor families, but the almost unfathomable number of orphans that had been created since 1914. With their parents either dead or having abandoned them, nearly 7 million orphans now roamed the streets of Russia, completely fending for themselves. The ARA set its initial goal on feeding 1 million children every day for a year.

Although the ARA was the largest foreign relief operation in Russia during the famine, they were not the only ones. A pan-European effort was led by famous Norwegian explorer Fridtjof Nansen through an organization called the International Committee for Russian Relief. As the combined efforts of these groups spread out, and the scope of the disaster became apparent, everything started ballooning in size. At the height of its operations, the ARA would be feeding 10 million Russians — men, women, and children — at least one meal every day. Their European counterparts fed two million people every day, while another outfit called The International Save the Children Union fed up to 375,000. They all used a steady stream of freighters to bring in literally millions of tons of flour, grain, rice, beans, pork, milk, and sugar. The ARA brought in hundreds of onsite relief managers to oversee a small army of 125,000 Russians tasked with unloading, warehousing, hauling, weighing, cooking, and serving food at the more than 21,000 kitchens that would be established throughout the country over the next two years.

But unfortunately, the winter of 1921 came all too quickly, and the relief efforts could not move fast enough to stave off the horrors of another long hungry winter. Once the ice set in, and anything edible disappeared, people were forced to resort to cannibalism. With people dying left and right, it seemed like an absolute stupid waste of perfectly good flesh to let bodies just be buried in the ground. Especially around the Volga and Ural areas, a thriving underground culture of cannibalism got many people through the winter. When relief workers came around and attempted to properly dispose of corpses, people quietly begged them not to take the meat away. As time went on, grave robbery became a thing, and of course, eventually, there are stories that it wasn’t exactly safe to go out at night. The weak might get jumped, murdered and eaten. Nobody really talked about it openly, nor wanted to talk about it openly, but cannibalism was widespread in many areas, and at least a few more people lived than would have otherwise perished.

Beyond the deaths caused immediately by starvation, relief workers also reported back the appalling material conditions they found in Russia. Even if food was available, there might not be sufficient fuel to cook it, nor sufficient fuel for anyone to stay warm during the long winter. Russian peasants out in the villages and Russian workers in the cities often lived in a single pair of tattered rags. Children in orphanages often had only one garment, and that was often little more than a converted flower sack. Kids out in the rural areas who might’ve been fed at a kitchen had to stay home as they lacked sufficient clothes to safely leave the house. Taking in these distressing reports, the ARA expanded its operations and initiated a plan to collect and send clothing packages to Russia, all of which would be funded by private donations.

In addition to all of this, as I said, beyond the immediate problem of starvation, there was also a huge ongoing medical crisis. Diseases of all kinds ran rampant through the weakened population. Hospitals and clinics were overrun and under supplied. Everything was in shorts supply; beds, blankets, sheets, and most medical tools and medicines. Operations had to be performed in operating rooms without heat and without anesthetic. Wounds would be dressed with rags or just any random bits of paper. The water supply was often polluted and unusable. By the end of 1921 relief efforts expanded beyond just food, and ultimately, they were supplying over 16,000 hospitals and clinics with medicine, blankets, surgical equipments, and clean garments. They also doled out 6 million inoculations and over 1 million vaccinations.

While all these western relief workers ran around Russia, the Soviet government did not exactly stick to their promise not to interfere with them. The Cheka followed workers, searched them, interrogated them. Some were arrested and accused of being spies, saboteurs, and people looking to discredit and overthrow the Soviet regime. The government search convoys and sea supplies and constantly meddled with the relief operations. Now to a certain degree, this is all understandable. Many in the west had made no secret of their hopes of overthrowing the Communists, and many absolutely saw the Russian famine is a great piece of anti-Communist propaganda. And given how much we know about how spy services operate, it wouldn’t surprise me at all if some of these people did turn out to be spies with ulterior motives, although I haven’t actually read that anywhere.

But also, just as a Red Scare mentality spread throughout the various corridors of western power during this period, a complimentary White Scare mentality had spread through the corridors of the Kremlin. The slightest little spark of suspicion about someone was enough to drive a wild blaze of paranoia. Now perhaps it was justifiable paranoia, but it was paranoia nonetheless.

Officially the Soviets expressed their gratitude, and in May 1922, Kamenev, in his role as president of the Moscow Soviet and deputy chairman of all Russian famine relief committees, wrote a letter to the ARA administrators that said:

The government of the Russian nation will never forget the generous help that was afforded them in the terrible calamity and dangers visited upon them. I wish to express on behalf of the Soviet government my satisfaction and thanks to the American Relief Administration for the substantial support which they are offering to the calamity stricken population of the Volga area.

The famine itself finally started to taper off thanks to much better harvests in 1922, and then again in 1923; harvests that were helped along by the mass importation of seeds from the west. The ARA continued to do work in Russia until 1923, but it all ended when it was reported publicly that the Soviet government was now exporting grain from Ukraine for sale abroad. They did this because they needed money to buy more industrial machinery, both for factories and farming to get their economy back up and running, but it was a death blow to any kind of sympathetic generosity from would-be supporters in the west. People were not interested in paying to feed a country that was now exporting grain it could use to feed itself. So in June 1923, the ARA suspended its operations in Russia and left.

There’s no way to calculate an exact final death toll of the Russian famine of 1921-1922, nor calculate how many lives were saved by the efforts of the foreign relief organizations. But the numbers that I’ve seen comfortably reported put the number of dead around 10 million, and we know that at least as many as that were being fed every day by the ARA and other organizations. Absent their presence, many millions more would have died. Now it all gets dead and buried under years of cold war propaganda and counter-propaganda, but when it comes to the Revolution, the Americans proved to be at least as generous and helpful towards early Soviet Russia as they had been antagonistic and hostile. And on balance, given the paltry numbers of Americans in the expeditionary forces involved in the incursions in the Russian Civil War in 1918 and 1919, perhaps we might be able to say that the scales are tipped quite a bit in the direction of generous and helpful.

I mean, it’s entirely possible that Herbert Hoover, arch capitalist, was the reason Lenin and the Communists held on to power.

 

10.030 – The SRs

This week’s episode is brought to you by Bombas. How often do you think about your socks? If you’re like I used to be, not much. But I recently discovered socks that changed the way I’ll think about socks forever. They’re called Bombas and they really are great. They’re made from super soft, natural cotton, and every pair comes with arch support, a seamless toe, and a cushioned foot bed that’s comfy, but not too thick.

There’s also a ton of colors and patterns and lengths and styles to choose from, and I’m personally particularly pleased with these kids’ socks that have grippers on the bottom, which are perfect for running around small Paris apartments with hardwood floors. And as a bonus, for every pair of Bombas you buy, they will donate one pair to charity.

So buy your Bombas at bombas.com/revolutions today, and you will get 20% off your first purchase. That’s bombas.com/revolutions for 20% off.

Bombas.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.30: The SRs

We spent the last two episodes tracing the unification of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party under the banner of Marxist orthodoxy, and then we left them as they entered their post-unification de-unification phase as they split it into the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks. This week, we are going to trace a similar line of unification for the Party of Socialist Revolutionaries, AKA the SRs.

The SRs were that narodist alternative to the Social Democrats inside the still very fluid revolutionary underground, where different parties representing different ideologies were competing for the hearts and minds of potential young radicals. So the SRs grew up right alongside, and in rivalry with, the Social Democrats that we’ve been talking about the last few weeks, though their post-unification de-unification phase was not as immediate or as abrupt as it was for the Social Democrats,

So, to reorient yourself, it may be helpful to go back and listen to episodes 10.21 and the back half of episode 10.27, because that’s what I’m building off of here today.

But where we basically left off with the SRs is that around 1900, there were a couple of stable narodist organizations floating around in Russia and in the émigré communities of Europe. There was the Northern Union, who most explicitly carry the legacy of People’s Will, believing that an elite vanguard of terrorists must launch a violent political revolution that will free the people of Russia, but that we cannot count on the people of Russia to rise up themselves because they are hopelessly ignorant and backwards.

Then there were the southern groups, who extended across a span from Ukraine to the Volga River. The southern groups now believed that a combination of better rural education, the famine of 1891, and the impact of the Witte System had left the Russian peasantry very receptive to radicalization. They could, in fact, be counted on to rise up, that they had revolutionary potential right now here today.

Now like their northern comrades, the southern group also preached political revolution as being the first necessary step to economic socialization, but they were far more suspicious of the efficacy of terrorism, which they felt was a strategy that had long since been discredited. The original People’s Will had successfully killed the tsar, and the result had been smothering reaction, not liberating revolution. To which their northern comrades could easily reply well, you’re arguing we try going to the people again, which has never worked and will never work.

But though these differences of opinion existed, they all did come out of the same narodist tradition. All of them sought the overthrow of the tsar, and believed that the revolutionary future of Russia was all about agrarian socialism. After all, even with the undeniable impact of the Witte System and the advance of modern industrial progress, Russia was still overwhelmingly rural, and the Russian population still engaged in agricultural activity. But perhaps most importantly, they shared common rivals: they were not liberals, or unionists, or legal Marxists, and they were not, perish the thought, Social Democrats. So the various socialist revolutionary leaders inside Russia agreed that despite their own differences, it would be better to come into alliance with one another than to not. This was both to advance what common agenda they did have, and form a united front to prevent potential recruits from being taken in by the Social Democrats on the one hand, or settling for weak tea liberal reformism as among the other.

So over the winter of 1901-1902, the leaders of the Northern Union and the southern groups came together and formed this new thing they called the Party of Socialist Revolutionaries.

Now joining the new SR party as its third principal pillar was that Worker’s Party for the Political Liberation of Russia that we talked about back in episode 10.21. This was the group founded by Grigory Gershuni and old Breshkovskaya, the babushka of revolution, who did their work among the Jewish laborers. Their focus on the Jewish communities put them in competition with both the Marxist Jewish Labor Bund, and the protos-Zionists, who were pitching a vision of United Jewish nationalism. I mean if you were a Jewish worker in the Russian Empire at this point, there were lots of groups competing for your attention and loyalties. But Gershuni was noted by friends and enemies alike as an incredibly charismatic proselytizer and organizer, while Breshkovskaya’s undeniable revolutionary credentials and her own fiery charisma made them very successful among those they preached to. Now the program of the Workers’ Party was similar to the Northern Union: staging a quick and violent political revolution should be the main work of the party. And wherever Gershuni and Breshkovskaya planted seeds, we will find later hotbeds of SR maximalism.

So with this new nucleus of an SR party having formed inside Russia, they then pursued unification with the larger narodist community in exile; Both old veterans of the 1870s, and younger émigrés who had departed Russia in the 1890s And this was, again, both about improving their ability to actually stage the revolution they all wanted, and to form a united firewall that would stop the expansion of the Social Democrats, who seemed to be insisting among other things that Russia must undergo a period of bourgeois capitalist rule, which seemed crazy and not a little bit counterproductive to the project of revolution.

So the SR leadership inside Russia deputized Gershuni in late 1901 to leave Russia and meet with potential émigré allies to pitch them on the idea of forming one single party to unite them all. But while this was a successful trip, it was not a wholly successful trip. Gershuni did meet enthusiastic supporters of the idea, of including Victor Chernov, who we talked about at the end of episode 10.27, and who is emerging — right now, basically — as the main theoretical architect of SR ideology. Chernov had now settled in as an émigré and was excited by the existence of this new united party inside Russia, so Chernov and his collaborators abroad agreed to help facilitate and edit the publication of a newspaper called Revolutionary Russia, which had been founded by Andre Argunov, one of the main Northern Union leaders, and which would now serve as the single national paper of the SR Party, putting it in direct competition with the orthodox Marxist newspaper Iskra.

But Gershuni found other immigrant groups more circumspect. As you will recall from the end of episode 10.27, most of the old veteran narodist groups had gotten together literally at the grave side of Pyotr Lavrov, and agreed to form a united League of Socialist Revolutionaries. But these older veterans were not as thrilled by the announcement of this new SR Party inside Russia, and they were not thrilled for three detectable reasons: first, they were old. They had seen this all before. They were skeptical that the united party could actually survive under constant police repression inside Russia. Plenty of the league’s members had fled into exile specifically because the police had so effectively crushed People’s Will back in the 1880s, so they were not prepared to commit to what may be just another disappointing flash in the pan.

Second — and we’ll talk more about this in a second — they had theoretical reservations about some of the ideas this new party seemed interested in pursuing. Chernov and the southern groups were clearly looking to revive something like the Going to the People movement, which if they were skeptical about the chances of an SR Party surviving in Russia, they thought going to the people was downright impossible. That was a strategy that had been tried, and was amongst the most embarrassing failures of the whole Russian revolutionary tradition.

But third, you cannot deny the power of personality and ego sensitivity. The old guard émigrés believed they had earned the right to not simply join, participate, or affiliate with the new party, but to lead that new party. Merely joining as the émigré wing of something was not what they had dreamed of for themselves.

But while the league remained aloof, Gershuni did return to Russia bearing the good news that Chernov and some other exiles, whose names I won’t trouble you with, were now on board, and the party inside Russia now had connections to émigré groups abroad. Which meant access to support and financing and resources from across Europe.

But as a new SR central committee came together to try to advance their common interests, they had to grapple with two big differences of opinion about what to do and how to do it. Now one of these issues I have already brought up plenty of times, because it’s an issue that’s just not going to go away: what to do about the peasants? Are we doing this for them, or with them and by them, who do we even mean? When we say “the people” or “the peasants,” are we talking about one undifferentiated mass, or are there in fact important class distinctions inside “the people” that we need to take into account?

But the other big issue was a matter of tactics, specifically the question of terrorism. Do we do terrorism or not? And if we do do it, who do we target, when do we target them, how do we target them, and why do we target them? Opinion inside the SR leadership ranged from terrorism is a counterproductive distraction, to terrorism is our primary purpose. So, they’re going to have to work that out.

First we will turn to the peasants, and for that we will turn to Victor Chernov, who was one of the ones arguing that times had changed, and there was a great deal of revolutionary potential inside the Russian peasantry. Now he was not alone in this opinion of course. Old Breshkovskaya reported after her return to Russia from 20 years in exile that she found the peasants of the 1890s far more advanced than where she had left them in the 1870s. They were better educated, more literate, and best of all, openly dissatisfied with the realities of life in their post-emancipation villages, especially due to the fact that they still had to pay those hated redemption payments. But the population had also been growing rapidly over the past 30 years while the amount of available land had stayed pretty much the same, so many peasants were forced into becoming landless wage laborers, and they found their wages depressed by the glut of available labor.

Now if you will also recall, I briefly mentioned in episode 10.26 that Sergei Witte was hoping to deal with this problem of over-population by enticing people to hop on the Trans-Siberian Railway and resettle in the far east. Chernov and the SRs hoped to deal with the problem by having the people rise up seize all the land that was still being held by the parasitic nobility, and redistributing that land equitably.

But that brings us to this question of what we mean by “the people” and “the peasants.”

Now, back in the 1870s, and the days of People’s Will, it was taken for granted that “the people” whose will they were doing was just one thing. But more sophisticated analysis in the intervening years had revealed that this was not actually the case: the arrival of Marxism in Russia really helped shed a light on this, though I should note for the record that Pyotr Tkachev, doyen of elite vanguard party revolution, had already pointed out to everyone that there was a big difference between rich peasants and poor peasants. But, the realities of post-emancipation landownership and the arrival of Marxist theory combined to make the class distinction out in the rural areas more obvious.

Now the prevailing theory of the Russian Social Democrats — that is, Plekhanov and Lenin and Iskra — was that the peasants were of two types: those who owned land, and those who did not. The former were classified as bourgeois and the latter they classified as a rural proletariat. In this telling, both types of peasants would be united in the first democratic revolution aimed at tearing down the last vestiges of medieval privilege. Rich peasants and poor peasants alike had an interest in throwing off the shackles of the old aristocracy. This would then usher in a period of agrarian capitalism that would see the richer bourgeois peasants expand their private holdings and improve the profitability of their growing commercial estates. And this would at the same time transform the majority of the rural population into landless wage laborers. These landless wage laborers would then either migrate to the factories and swell the ranks of the urban industrial proletariat, or stay behind, and swell the ranks of a new agricultural rural proletariat. Those who stayed behind would then join in the second socialist revolution by attacking the rural bourgeoisie, the rich peasants. They would see as the means of production, which is to say the land and the tools and the farm equipment, and socialize the agricultural sector of the economy. Chernov however disputed this analysis, and instead differentiated three types of peasants: there were the landless wage workers, yes, and the rich peasants who owned a lot of land and hired those landless wage workers and exploited their labor for profit, yes, but at the moment the vast majority of Russians were neither of those things. Most of them were families who worked a small plot of land for themselves. Now sure, thanks to post emancipation economic reforms, they technically owned the property, which according to the orthodox Marxist interpretation meant they owned the means of production and were thus bourgeois, but Chernov said the important thing is that they work these plots for themselves. In Chernov’s view, which was about to become one of the defining points of SR ideology, the key issue was not whether or not you own the land, but whether or not your income was principally drawn from the exploitation of labor, which was not true in the case of this middle rank of small hold independent farmers. Now the Social Democrats said that anybody who owns their own plot of land would be ranked among the reactionary petty bourgeoisie when the revolution came, and Chernov said, no, they are just as downtrodden and exhausted and exploited as the landless agricultural proletariat. They’re living under the tyranny of bankers in the oppressive competition of their wealthy neighbors, and when the revolution comes, they would join the revolution, not the reaction.

But both the SRs and Social Democrats agreed that the richer peasants were a big concern. And though the definition of the word at this point is still vague and unrefined, we call these richer peasants the kulaks. Now eventually the word kulak will come to have a specific administrative definition that had bloody consequences when Stalin implemented de-kulakization in the first Five Year Plan, but for now we can define them as peasant families who had successfully navigated the economics of the post-emancipation world. They had gathered up a little investment capital, speculated in land, successfully expanded commercial operations. They often worked in conjunction with the experts employed by the zemstvos to improve agricultural production. The kulaks employed modern farming techniques, brought in veterinarians to care for their animals, they consulted soil and crop experts, all of which made them rich and successful. Or at least richer and more successful than their neighbors, who were now employed as hired wage workers on kulak lands.

But we shouldn’t go too far yet in talking up kulak wealth and prosperity. They had not grown to the same scale as the old noble estates, whose far greater holdings the kulak families eyed with a mix of envy, resentment, and ambition. And this obvious mix of envy, resentment, and ambition led SRs and Social Democrats alike to assume that the kulaks would be on board with any revolution aimed at overthrowing the feudal lords, because that would open up land to be privately acquired and further developed.

The concern for Chernov though, was that if the kulaks were allowed to take the lead in such a revolution, that they would then turn around and short circuit the socialist revolution. Thus, when he received reports that these more prosperous kulak families were among the most eager audiences for revolutionary literature, he was as vexed at the implications as he was pleased by the fact that he had an audience. The kulaks could not be allowed to bear the standard of socialist revolution because it would never be in good faith.

So who then could they trust to lead the revolution in the rural areas? Now since the villagers were as hostile as ever to urban intellectuals showing up one day preaching revolution, this is when the SRs really landed on the possibility of recruiting inside that rural intelligentsia, and specifically targeting the village teachers, who ever after became a kind of quasi-mythic ideal SR revolutionary. These teachers were educated, connected to the people, and as members of the intelligentsia, were off to one side from the direct class conflict that would be coming with the revolution. So the village teachers were the perfect mediator between the urban intelligentsia who led the SRs, and the rural peasants who they hoped would fill the rank and file of an SR army. It would take time to build these connections and mediate the differences between them, but it could be done. And it should be done.

Now as these theories were being developed, there was this whole other wing of the SRs that believed it was all just a pointless retread of Going to the People, it was doomed to failure. But then proponents of peasant agitation received a startling gift that proved indeed what they had previously only been speculating about in theory.

The harvests of 1901 had been very poor, and in the spring of 1902, famine conditions prevailed across Ukraine and Southern Russia. Now it wasn’t as bad as the Great Famine from ten years earlier, but it still led to angry hostility aimed at local lords, who were assumed to be hoarding food and grain. So in the spring of 1902, peasant mobs spontaneously started ransacking noble estates. Now there was almost no physical violence, these weren’t lynch mobs, but they did seize all food, supplies, grain, and equipment that they could lay their hands on. And then they would burn the manor house down, reasoning that if the hated local lord had no home to live in, that they wouldn’t come back. So all through the spring of 1902, as many as 50,000 peasants total attacked and torched about a hundred different estates. Now this wasn’t 50,000 people in one mass army, mind you, but the combined number of participants in lots of separate local uprisings that stretched from Ukraine to the Volga.

Now the 1902 peasant uprisings ended the way most other peasant uprisings end: the regime scrambled the army and the angry peasants were brutally suppressed. And then the harvest of 1902 was much better than the harvest of 1901, which eliminated the immediate problem of hunger. But still, you could not have asked for better proof that the peasants were, in fact, very pissed off, and it was eminently possible to turn them into a full-blown revolutionary army.

The 1902 the uprisings had three immediate effects on SR theory, practice, and organization. First, they created an official peasant union that would serve as the organizational backbone for what they envisioned to be one day a vast network of revolutionary groups inside every village in Russia ready to lead their friends family and neighbors into revolution when the time came; second, they incorporated a new rural teachers union which had formed independently, and whose task it would be to recruit and train local teachers to be the principal missionaries of revolutionary gospel; and then finally, it was one of the things that finally convinced that émigré League of Socialist Revolutionaries to finally join the SRs, because they said, hey maybe times have changed. And though they maintained the league as a separate entity that was merely federated with the SRs, for all intents and purposes they were part of the SRs. And they now helped form a link of money, resources, publications, and personnel that stretched from Paris all the way to the Ural Mountains.

But now we need to turn to the other big debate inside SR circles that was going on alongside all of this, which was over the tactical question of terrorism.

Terrorism and narodism had always been closely linked, and plenty of SRs believed that it needed to be a central part of their program, that an SR without a bomb was no SR at all. And though there was a lot of sympathy for terrorist activity, many SR leaders did not want the political project caught up with the dirty business of assassinations and bombings, and they didn’t want this for three very good reasons: first, it might turn off potential allies in more moderate circles; second, terrorist activity was bound to invite heavy police pressure that would threaten anyone directly connected to the terrorists; and third, actually participating in murderous conspiracy would weigh too heavily on the consciences of many of the political leaders.

Now some SRs really didn’t want to restart the terrorist campaigns of the past. But a majority of them seemed happy enough to give it their approval, if the three concerns I just mentioned were addressed. Which they were. They concluded that the best approach would be to create a wholly separate compartmentalized and autonomous terrorist group, which would stay at arms length from the political party so as not to create traceable links between the two operations. And thus was born the SR Combat Organization.

The principal leaders of the Combat Organization were Grigory Gershuni, now transitioning from organizing Jewish workers to organizing potential assassins, this other guy named Boris Savinkov, and a third guy who… I will more fully introduce here in a second. The Combat Organization was not interested in ideology, or theory, or what Russia would look like after the revolution. They were there to wage war on the tsarist regime right now, directly, today. Their goal was to keep up a relentless campaign of political assassination that would help destabilize that regime, and if nothing else, keep everyone inside the government in a constant state of stress and panic. Now unlike the old People’s Will, the Combat Organization did not believe that just knocking off a few government ministers would necessarily trigger a revolution all on its own. Instead, they saw themselves acting as the people’s executioners, delivering karmic justice for the evil those ministers had done. And this was not unlike Pancho Villa’s avenging angel routine that we talked all about during the Mexican Revolution.

So in small conspiratorial cells, they planned and carried out assassinations, some of which were successful, many of which were not. And as this campaign of terror unfolded between 1902 and 1905, the Combat Organization became ever more autonomous. Now they were supposed to at least run potential plans by the SR central committee to at least give them a heads up, but after a while the leadership of the Combat Organization stopped doing even that. They were just off on their own, killing people when and where they wanted. Their coming out party was April the second, 1902, when an agent successfully walked up and put two bullets into the minister of the interior. There was then a subsequent plot to execute attendees of the minister’s funeral, the most important of which being old Pobedonostsev, one of the architects of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, but it turned out the combat organization was not composed entirely of hardened killers, because the assassin lost his nerve and couldn’t fire the shot. And indeed a deeper look at how the combat organization actually functioned reveals some charismatic leaders convincing some impressionable and potentially unstable youths to carry out assassinations on behalf of a revolution they didn’t quite fully understand. And indeed, one of the jobs of those charismatic leaders was to ensure that potential assassins didn’t get cold feet at the last minute.

So that brings us to one of the most infamous members of the Combat Organization, that third guy, who I am now more fully introducing right now this second: Yevno Azef. But Azef is not just infamous because he played a leading role in planning and carrying out so many political murders over the next five years, and if you already know who Azef is, please don’t spoil it for the other listeners. So Azef was now in his mid forties. He was born the poor son of a Jewish family in Belarus, and while he was working as a salesman and aspiring journalist in the early 1890s, he got caught up with the radical underground. At one point, the police were onto him, and to avoid arrest he embezzled some money from his employer and fled to Germany in 1892. Once he got there, he linked up with some other socialist exiles, and appeared to continue his revolutionary activity but he struggled to make a living. And then he hit upon a brilliant idea, a way to ensure himself a steady stream of cash, and here now is what makes Azef not just famous, but infamous: he contacted the Okhrana, and offered to become an informant. All he asked for in return was money. And thus began his career not so much as a double agent, but as a straight up police spy working deep inside the revolutionary underground.

Azef then returned to Russia partially bankrolled by Okhrana, and linked up with Andre Argunov, and helped organize the Northern Union. Far from being suspected as a spy, Azef was considered one of the most dependable members of the party, and Argunov, for example, did not know that one of the reasons Azef had been able to successfully set up a printing operation was because the police let him do it. Then, when Azef went abroad again in 1901, and Argunov and many of his closest associates were arrested, right after Azef crossed the border, it never occurred to them that it was Azef who had sold them out.

Now so far, this is all pretty standard police spy stuff. But where it gets interesting is that one of the reasons Azef was never suspected of being a spy was because of his vocal advocacy of direct terrorist action. And when the combat organization was formed, Azef joined as Gershuni’s principal deputy, and he conceived, proposed, and organized some of the most spectacular assassination plots of the whole terrorist campaign. I mean it’s not like the Okhrana would be employing someone they knew to be literally murdering government officials. Except, that’s exactly what they were doing. Azef was too valuable an asset to worry about the individual lives of a few interchangeable ministers. They let these assassinations happen.

In the spring of 1903, Gershuni was arrested thanks to a tip from a different informant, and Azef became the leader of the Combat Organization. And even then nothing changed. So when I said that the Okhrana was more… creative than their secret police predecessors, this is what I’m talking about. They were allowing one of their assets to conduct an assassination campaign, which is certainly a creative way to combat revolutionary terrorism.

Now for his part, Azef seems to have been in it simply for the money. He was an amoral scoundrel, interested mostly in amassing a personal fortune while killing government ministers for the fun and sport of it, all the while selling his comrades to the police whenever it seemed convenient or profitable. But nobody would know anything about this for years to come. Azef would not be exposed until well after the Revolution of 1905 had come and gone.

So where we will leave the SRs today is with the unified party in place and growing. They would double their membership between 1902 and 1904, and though it remained frustratingly slow going, that was okay, because they had time to build up their strength. In the meantime, those who were looking for immediate action could join the combat organization and go throw bombs at people.

But everyone’s calculations were going to change in 1904, because the tsarist regime they were trying to take down was suddenly hit with a massive de-stabilizing blow that was not inflicted by the SRs, or the Social Democrats, or any other domestic revolutionary group, but instead by the Japanese Navy. And next week, we will return to the far east, where the tsar’s imperialist ambitions in Asia were leading not to the expansion of the Russian Empire, but nearly to its ruin.

 

10.029 – Bolsheviks and Mensheviks

This week’s episode is brought to you, by Away. Away creates thoughtful products built for the way modern travelers see the world. They started with the perfect suitcase, and now they offer a range of essentials, all of which will make your travels more seamless. Our Away bag is great and continues to make our travels more seamless. It’s durable and lightweight, and whether we’re in airports or train stations, it’s easy to maneuver it around. Now, everyone has a unique travel style, which is why Away offers a range of suitcases made of different materials, a variety of colors, and two carry-on sizes. So, for whoever you are and whatever you need to pack, Away has luggage that works for how you travel. But whatever you choose, they are thoughtfully designed to last a lifetime, with durable exteriors that can withstand even the roughest of baggage handlers. Every Away suitcase comes with an interior organization system that includes a built-in compression pad to help you pack more in, and four 360 degree spinner wheels guaranteed for the smoothest roll, even though the most hectic of airports or train stations.

There’s also a hundred day trial on anything Away makes. Take it out with you on the road, live with it, travel with it, get lost with it for a hundred days. And if you decide it’s not for you, you can return any non-personalized item for a full refund during this period, no ifs, ands, or asterisks.

So to get your suitcase and shop other travel essentials, visit awaytravel.com/revolutions20. That again, to get your suitcase and shop other travel essentials, visit awaytravel.com/revolutions20.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.29: Bolsheviks and Mensheviks

We ended last week with the editorial board of Iskra voting to move their headquarters to Geneva in advance of the Second Party Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, which was now scheduled for July 1903. Though there was tension between the old guard of Plekhanov, Zasulich, and Axelrod, and the new guard of Lenin, Martov, and… the other guy, they still formed a united front as leaders of the Iskra faction inside the larger social democratic community. And they were all anticipating that the coming congress would be the moment when their vision for the party became the vision for the party. But right on cue, our old friend the entropy of victory is going to come along and cleave them in twain, resulting in one of the most famous political party splits in history.

The prologue to this historic split came just before Iskra moved to Geneva, and the prologue is called the Bauman Affair. The Bauman of the Bauman Affair was Nikolay Bauman, considered by Lenin to be one of his best and most reliable agents supporting Iskra in Russia. But Bauman came with shameful baggage: while serving a term of exile in 1899, Bauman had carried on an affair with a fellow comrade, who was herself the wife of yet another comrade. Once free, Bauman mocked his former mistress and trashed her reputation. The social democratic community was not large, and this trashing of her reputation was traumatizing and humiliating, and she seemed to receive no defense or support from her fellow comrades. So in response, she wrote a letter to the party defending her honor, and then hanged herself.

Bauman himself carried on like nothing had happened, but in early 1903, the widowed husband showed up in London asking the members of Iskra, as the most central party organization that currently existed, to do something about it. Here you have one of your agents having cruelly driven another comrade to suicide. Now it was obvious to Martov and Zasulich and Axelrod that Bauman should be expelled from the party. His heinous cruelty was an ethical breach too great to overlook. Character counted for something.

But Lenin disagreed. Strongly disagreed. He refused to allow the board to even officially consider the matter. He said, this was all personal business, and outside the party’s jurisdiction. Besides, Bauman was an exceptional agent, and that was all that mattered. Lenin was so stubborn on this point that nothing was ultimately done. The board never officially heard from her husband, Bauman remained in the party, and would remain one of Lenin’s most loyal agents.

By all accounts, the other members of the board were shocked at Lenin’s adamant amorality. One of their comrades had killed herself over Bauman’s behavior, but somehow they were just supposed to act like the only thing that mattered was how good of an agent he was? While she counted for nothing? How can we let a man like Bauman stay in our ranks? I thought we were the good guys.

So the Bauman Affair would linger as a dark cloud over all their relations. And from here on out, for example, Vera Zasulich, couldn’t stand to even be in the same room as Lenin. Now, Lenin and Martov, meanwhile, remain allies for now, but the relationship noticeably cooled, as Martov had now seen a hard part of Lenin’s character that Lenin had either not revealed yet, or that Martov had chosen not to see.

On the other end, the Bauman Affair brought together Lenin and Plekhanov at a very timely moment. Plekhanov supported Lenin’s argument that the revolution is all that mattered, even above personal morality. So this brought together the two alphas, who had been competing with each other for control of the board of Iskra, and it brought them into alignment with each other, just on the eve of the Second Party Congress.

Now, all that said, I don’t want to oversell the impact of the Bauman Affair. They all still went into the Second Party Congress on the same side, aiming for the same thing: the adoption of what you might call the Iskra party platform as the official platform of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. The core tenants of this platform was: unite the various local social democratic groups under a single central committee; advance an orthodox Marxist ideology that would be defined and elaborated and distributed by a single party organ, namely Iskra. And thanks to the work Lenin and Krupskaya had done over the past few years building up a network of loyal agents across Russia — including Bauman, who would be a delegate at the congress — Lenin fully expected the Second Party Congress to simply be those agents coming together and voting to enshrine the Iskra platform as the official party platform.

The Second Party Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party met in Brussels in July 1903. Attending were 57 delegates, of whom 43 had voting rights. The others had merely consultative rights; the ability to speak, but not cast a vote. These delegates did not attend as mere individuals, but as representatives of some officially constituted social democratic group. And in very simple terms, the goal of the congress was to unify all these different autonomous groups into a single party. And one of the most gratifying parts of the congress was that of the 26 different groups represented, all but five of them actually came from inside the Russian Empire. This was not just another assembly of impotent émigrés pretending like they had influence back home. These groups ranged from the Bundists in Lithuania all the way to the far east Siberian Union, represented by their recently escaped golden boy, Trotsky. Lenin was right not to fear any real challenge to the Iskra platform. 44 of the 57 attending delegates were Iskra agents. Those who might be considered the opposition, the Bundists and a few émigré economists, would be faced with a stark choice: submit or leave.

But hardly anything got done in Brussels. The Okhrana knew all about this meeting, even if they couldn’t stop it from happening, so the Russian ambassador appealed to the Belgian government for help, and the Belgian government, themselves not very thrilled at this congress of revolutionaries meeting in their backyard, offered the Russian government assistance. The delegates were kept under tight and not at all hidden surveillance — they often returned to their hotel rooms to find that the police had searched their rooms in their absence. Worried that they might be arrested and deported, they all decided to decamp Brussels and reconvene in London. Lenin scrambled to arrange meeting places and lodges after the surprise move, but on August the 11th, 1903, they all finally reconvened. Able now to get down to business, Lenin expected no challenges. He was thus mighty upset when he faced a challenge from Martov of all people, on the seemingly trivial point of what it meant to be a member of the party.

Now, Lenin and Martov had been on the same side of practically every issue since they had first come together back in 1895, the recent unpleasantness of the Bauman Affair being the first real crack in their alliance. But when the definition of party membership came up for debate on August the 15th, the two old comrades found themselves on opposite sides of a practically invisible line. Lenin suggested formulation for membership is that you needed to support the party program, support the party materially and personally participate in party organizations.

Okay.

Martov’s counter formulation was that you were supposed to support the party program, support the party materially, but merely engage in quote, regular personal assistance under the direction of the party. To illustrate the difference, Martov described a university professor who might wish to be a member of the party, but who could not publicly participate in a party organization for fear of losing his job. There was no reason that the party should reject such a candidate. But hidden in the apparently trivial distinction between personal participation and regular personal assistance was a much larger disagreement about where the party was, and where it was going. Lenin believed that it must remain a closed organization of full-time dedicated revolutionaries, so he wanted a narrower and more restrictive definition. Martov on the other hand was willing to be more open and inclusive. But to be very clear, Lenin was not arguing for some People’s Will style hyper-elite vanguard party, nor was Martov saying that the mere fact of claiming membership would be enough to confirm membership. The difference was smaller than that, but there was a difference.

What this really comes down to is a debate about whether the party was going to continue to operate under a state of siege mentality. Facing the threat of economism and revisionism and legal Marxism, Martov himself had fully supported building up the Iskra group using some pretty sharp elbowed tactics that demanded disciplined agents inside Russia who followed orders and who committed every waking moment to the struggle. This siege mentality had justified strategies and tactics and organizational principles that were necessary to ensure the survival of orthodox Marxism. But they were only ever meant to be temporary emergency expedience. And for Martov, the Second Party Congress was in effect the end of the siege. Not only had they survived the emergency, but they had triumphed. Iskra had won. So it was time now to return to normal order, and return to their larger long-term goals: building up the party rolls and recruiting as many new members as possible, which would naturally require flexibility and a more inclusive definition of party membership.

But for Lenin, the state of seed was nowhere near over. It might even, in fact, be a permanent way of life until the revolution was won. The emergency had not ended. The emergency would not end until the revolution was won. So they still needed a ruthless, centrally directed organization of hyper disciplined full-time agents. Basically, Martov is saying it’s time for us to open our hand, and Lenin is saying, no, we need to remain a strong fist; that only a strong fist is going to smash the tsar.

So the delegates proceeded to debate the two proposals and take a vote, and much to Lenin’s great annoyance, Martov won the point. Martov open hand beat Lenin’s closed fist 28 to 23. Lenin was doubly furious that aside from Plekhanov, the other members of the Iskra board, as well as everyone’s favorite protege, Trotsky, voted against him.

Now, Martov did not realize how pissed Lenin was about losing this vote, because for Lenin, there was no problem: they had had a difference of opinion about a point, both of them held their opinions honestly, there had been a debate, and then a vote, and Martov had won. That was how it was supposed to work. And certainly Martov did not anticipate that this was the beginning of a larger breach, especially because in the next two big showdowns of the congress, Martov remained right by Lenin’s side as they completed the consolidation of the party under the Iskra platform.

And that brings us to the fate of the Bundists, represented at the congress by six delegates led by Martov’s old comrade and mentor Arkadi Kremer. The Bundists put forward a motion to define the Jewish Bund’s relationship with the larger party. Specifically, they asked to be recognized as an autonomous subgroup with their own elected central committee. They also sought recognition as the sole representatives of Jewish workers. And much to Kremer’s dismay, Martov himself led the charge rejecting the Bund’s demands. Martov’s point was that they were founding a single party, that was the point. So, despite their honest intentions and obvious organizational success, the Bund could not maintain themselves as some mere federated part of the whole. They either joined the party and submitted to the central committee, or they did not. And there was a precedent at stake: if the Jews were allowed to have the Bund, then what was to stop the Poles or the Ukrainians or Lutherans or any other subgroup from demanding their own autonomous possession? That would defeat the purpose of unification, and they would be right back to being a mere loose federation rather than a single party.

Martov also rejected the idea that the party should have to go through the Bund as some kind of cultural intermediary if they wanted to appeal to or recruit Jewish workers, who were, after all, according to Marxist orthodoxy, workers who happened to be Jews, rather than Jews who happened to be workers. Joining Martov against the Bund was Trotsky, who leveled his own razor sharp invective in saying that, as a Jew, I reject what the Bund is trying to do. Not for the least reason, that the socialist revolution is meant to erase the cruel and irrational distinctions between Jew and Gentile, so we can’t very well enshrine that distinction inside our socialist revolutionary party.

Unwilling to surrender himself in the Bund to outside control without any autonomous rights, and feeling mighty abused by his former friends, Kremer and the five other Bundist delegates walked out at the Congress. Then, right on the heels of driving out the Bund, Lenin and Martov and their allies moved onto clearing out any lingering vestiges of economism. The Congress voted two measures that were directly aimed at the economists: first they defined Iskra as the sole editorial organ of the party, and second, they voted that there would be one single foreign league for all émigré members of the party. Since there were rival papers and non-Iskra aligned émigré groups who advocated economism, it was not lost on the two economist delegates that these measures were designed to establish unchallenged orthodox supremacy inside the Party. So the two economist delegates follow the Bundists out the door.

And now we come to the real turning point of the Congress. The Bundists and the economists had all voted with Martov on the membership question, and when they walked out the door, they carried Martov’s majority with them. As soon as they were gone, Lenin knew that he now controlled a loyal caucus of voters who would vote with him no matter what. And he was not afraid to immediately take advantage of his new found majority on two key issues: the composition of the three person central committee who would control the party inside Russia, and the composition of the editorial board of Iskra, who would define the ideology and policies of the party. So on the very night after the walkout of the Bundists and the economists, Lenin convened a caucus of his loyal voters where it was agreed that the next day they would elect three loyal comrades to the central committee, and more provocatively, purge Vera Zasulich, Pavel Axelrod, and the other guy from the board of Iskra. Martov caught wind of this caucus and tried to address the group, but he was denied entry. Having been in lock step with Lenin every step of the way, martov was now literally on the outside looking in.

The next day, Lenin went ahead with his plan, the proposal to drop Zasulich, Axelrod, and the other guy from the Iskra board triggered shocked commotion. Now, it was presented as a matter of efficiency and more accurately capturing the working reality of the paper: Zasulich and Axelrod in particular did not contribute much to the process of publishing Iskra — which was true — but unceremoniously dumping them like this seemed heartless and disrespectful. Axelrod and Zasulich had been fighting the revolution since Lenin had been in short pants. They had helped found Russian Marxism, and now they were being treated like dead weight to be simply tossed aside. And given the recent personal divisions on the board, it was not hard to take all of this as a power grab by a vengeful Lenin, looking to consolidate control over the paper and the party, purging those who stood in his way. Equally shocking to Zasulich and Axelrod was that Plekhanov backed Lenin up. The new board would be composed of just Lenin and Martov and Plekhanov. The delegates who were not in on the plan rose in shocked opposition, but no amount of shouting could change the math of the vote. Lenin had the votes, and the final tally in support of his motion was 25 to two, with 17 delegates abstaining in protest.

This marks the real epicenter of the split in the Party. Now Martov still had a place on the Iskra board, but in solidarity with his purged friends, announced that he refused to serve. He could not believe the shameful way this had all unfolded. Others, including Trotsky, agreed with Martov. How could Lenin be so callous towards honored comrades? It was disgusting on a personal level. And on a political level, again, it was not hard to see this as Lenin ruthlessly taking control of the party. It was hard to see his intentions in a benign light, that he just wanted to make Iskra function more efficiently, when the actions themselves seem so overtly malevolent and amoral and vindictive. Especially because at the same time, Lenin’s caucus also selected three comrades, personally loyal to Lenin, to serve on the central committee. After these final votes, the Congress’s official work was done, and they dispersed. And though united on paper, and with an organizational structure and leadership committees in place, in reality, they were now sharply divided. The entropy of Iskra’s victory created two new factions, known forever after has the Bolsheviks, and the Mensheviks.

These famous party labels come to us thanks to Lenin’s adroit understanding of politics. Because Bolshevik basically just means the majority, while Mensheviks means the minority. Lenin took his victories at the end of the congress as an opportunity to label himself and his supporters the Bolsheviks, while labeling Martov and his allies merely the Mensheviks. The great irony, of course, is that Lenin’s Bolshevik “majority” only existed at one very specific moment in time. Setting aside the fact that they only held that majority because the Bundists and the economists had walked out the day before, after reports of the dramatic and acrimonious conclusion to the congress spread back out to the wider social democratic community, most members of the party tended to side with Martov, Axelrod, Zasulich, and Trotsky. The majority of the Party were Mensheviks. And it is one of the great case studies of successful political branding that Lenin managed to get his faction called the Bolsheviks at all, and that Martov and his allies accepted the label Mensheviks is generally taken as proof that they were simply not as politically adept as Lenin, which is probably true.

In the short term, Lenin’s majority was quickly exposed for what it was. The months after the Congress saw the Mensheviks boycotting Iskra and threatening to ignore the central committee of the Party altogether, challenging their legitimacy on the grounds that they had been put in place by something of a coup staged by Lenin and his cronies. In October of 1903, the foreign league of the party held its first meeting as the sole émigré wing of the party, and all the émigré leaders were there. This time, Martov commanded a majority and he received plenty of support for his denunciations of Lenin’s tactics, behavior, and vision for the Party. Plekhanov had come to regret his support for Lenin at the Congress. Now, he had believed supporting Lenin’s hard-line would result in a stronger and more unified party, and instead he had badly divided them all. Lenin was now accused of being a Robespierre leading a Jacobin coup. And in November 1903, Plekhanov told Lenin he was going to publicly invite the purged members back onto the board of Iskra. Lenin could either accept the return to the status quo or resign. Recognizing that the bulk of the party members would support Plekhanov, and that the return of these members to the board meant that his position would be nullified, Lenin resigned from Iskra in December 1903. He had done more than anyone to make Iskra what it was, and now he was out. Just a few months earlier, it seemed like Lenin had completed a personal takeover of the party, and now he had no official position or rank to speak of.

It was now Lenin’s turned to feel angry and aggrieved. He argued, not unjustly, that it was he, not the Mensheviks, who was the victim of a coup. All he had done was propose motions to a duly convened congress of the party, and then won a majority of the votes. He had broken no rules, there had been no tricks, he had observed the rules of order. Everything had been done out in the open and after a free debate. For Martov and the Mensheviks to now insist that all this be undone simply because they didn’t like the outcome was ludicrous. The party can’t operate like that. And Lenin kind of has the point here. They were accusing him of being authoritarian when they were the ones trying to go outside the rules to reverse the majority decision of a party congress. And also, we must note that whatever Lenin’s authoritarian instincts may or may not have been at this point, he did not take the opportunity afforded to him by his brief Bolshevik majority to literally expel the Mensheviks from the party for opposing him.

So Lenin is basically saying, and I’m paraphrasing here: you accuse me of orchestrating an authoritarian purge yet such a purge never actually took place. All I did was drop the least active members from the editorial board of Iskra, and elect comrades in good standing to serve on the central committee. And now you’re freaking out and boycotting the central committee and Iskra, so who is in the wrong here? What exactly is the problem?

But clearly there was a problem. A big problem. And so we’ll wrap up today trying to make some sense of this Bolshevik/Menshevik split. Now lots of people, then and now, look at all this arguing over membership rules and who sat on an editorial board, and concluded that these are just excuses to cover a naked contest for personal power, that the issues and principles didn’t matter, this is just about a fight for who personally controlled what committees. Lenin wanted to be in control. His rivals also wanted to be in control. The exceedingly minor points over which they split prove that this was not about what or why or how, but who. And while this is true, I think it can be taken too far. Because there was a difference in principles: are we inclusive or exclusive? Wide or narrow? Disciplined or flexible? A party of people or an organization of professionals? Do we have an open hand or a closed fist?

In the months that followed, everybody traded essays in the underground press that elaborated some of these divisions, and Axelrod in particular wrote a long essay about the necessity of transitioning from an intelligentsia led organization to a proletariat led party. So there were ideological and organizational principles at stake, at least at the beginning. But the thing is, ideological and organizational principles were not the only principles at play. It seems pretty clear, at least on the Menshevik side, that the thing that really upset them was the moral dimension. Lenin’s unscrupulous ruthlessness offended them. His behavior was callous and churlish, disrespectful, mean, devoid of comradery, loyalty, or generosity. In a word: unprincipled. They associated such cruel and ruthless amorality with the despotic tsar and the exploitive capitalists. It’s why they’re the bad guys. They don’t care about people, but we do. That’s why we’re the good guys. And at a minimum, we have to at least care about each other. Character counts for something. Lenin said, such sentimentality was a sign of weakness? Well, they disagreed. And how can you really trust comrade Lenin, if you know that he’ll chuck you overboard if he thought it would bring the revolution one day closer.

Now of course, we should stop for a moment and ask where Martov’s generosity of spirit and loyal comradery were when he led the charge purging the Bundists and the economists from the party. But the point is, that when they now talked about what had split the Bolsheviks from the Mensheviks, these issues of morality and honor and loyalty were front and center. And those too were principles that were at stake.

But there is no denying that in very short order principles gave way to personalities. Like any feud, the original causes were forgotten in a never ending cycle of personal slights and insults and attacks. The grudges became personal and deep and bitter. And when you keep driving to the heart of the split between the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks, what it really comes down to is a simple question: how do you feel about Lenin? If you liked him, you were a Bolshevik. If you didn’t like him, you were a Menshevik. And as the insults became personal and petty and vulgar, especially between Lenin and Trotsky, it really didn’t matter what they were fighting for, it only mattered who they were fighting against. Lenin and Martov’s personal friendship was now over. Their political alliance was at an end. And when Lenin now talked about the enemy he meant Martov, not the tsar.

So, what was this all about? Was it about party principles, moral codes, personal grudges, or just a raw contest for power? The answer is yes, yes, yes, and yes. But though these personal conflicts and bitter grudges kept the feud inside the Party permanent, it did not actually break up the Party. Everyone spent all of 1904 enmeshed in mutual insult flinging, but everyone still identified as a member of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, and this is because though their differences loomed large under close magnification, with a wider lens they were all still on the same side, standing oppose to the tsar, of course, but also against liberals, revisionist Marxists, anarchists, and the neo-narodist SRs. And next week we are going to return to those neo-narodist SRs as they organize their own national party to achieve their own ends by their own means, almost none of which aligned with the members of the Russian Social Democratic labor Party. But after this, there won’t be any time left to organize, because in February 1904, the Russo-Japanese War is going to get going, and then after that, suddenly, the revolution they had all been waiting for and planning for and organizing for and preparing for their whole lives was at hand.

 

10.028 – The Spark

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. How does Harry’s tie into your new year’s resolution? If you want to better manage your personal finances, razors can be expensive, but at $2, a cartridge, Harry saves you money all year long. Do you want to take better care of yourself? Well, Harry’s makes award winning razors along with a whole range of grooming essentials to keep your 2020 routine in top shape.

Harry’s wants you to start the new year off right. And new customers will get $5 off a Harry’s trial set. When you go to harrys.com/revolutions. Now sometimes your new year’s resolution is to simply not fix what ain’t broken and using Harry’s for me is an extremely ain’t broken part of my life. I love a good, simple no-frills razor; I don’t need flex balls or heated handles, and I love not paying through the nose for surplus features. I don’t actually use all I want is quality craftsmanship at a fair price. And that’s what I’ve always gotten with Harry’s.

So Harry’s has a special offer for listeners of my show. New customers get $5 off a trial set at harrys.com/revolutions. You get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming, shave gel with aloe and a travel cover. Join the millions of guys who have already switched and go to harrys.com/revolutions to claim your offer.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.28: The Spark

So, welcome back. I hope you’ve had a chance to listen to our Revolutionary podcast update, but if you couldn’t wait to get back into the story, then that update will be waiting for you when you’re done with this episode.

Now we left our story at the dawn of the 20th century with the various factions in the radical Russian underground simultaneously trying to unify their efforts, while also staking out ideological territory to define what the true path to revolution really was, and most importantly, what it was not. Today, we will start grappling with the most historically significant of these efforts, the attempt to unify the recently formed, but still at this point entirely theoretical, Russian social democratic labor party. This attempt was spearheaded by Lenin and his orthodox Marxist comrades.

Now we last left Lenin and Krupskaya and Martov and the other leaders of the Union of Struggle for the Emancipation of the Working Class at the end of Episode 10.24. And they had all been exiled to Siberia. Now, exiles to Siberia came in two broad forms: either hard labor in work camps, or just being ordered to go live in some remote village that you were not allowed to leave. Since the crimes our young radicals stood accused of amounted to merely distributing subversive literature, their sentences were all administrative exile to remote Siberian villages rather than hard labor. But still, not all remote Siberian villages were made equal. Now probably thanks to the Ulyanovs being legal members of the nobility, Lenin wound up assigned to a plum village down in the south, in a region called the Italy of Siberia thanks to its relatively mild climate. So though it was a tiny, dung strewn village in the middle of the steppe, it was hardly unbearable, and to a certain degree, Lenin enjoyed his exile. The mail service was regular, even if it was months behind the times, and he was constantly getting shipments of books and clothes and other material from home. He was able to complete his first major theoretical work, The Development of Capitalism in Russia, in between hunting and fishing expeditions.

Meanwhile, you will recall that also at the end of Episode 10.24, Lenin proposed marriage to Comrade Krupskaya, and when she was finally sentenced for her own crimes, she and her mother were both allowed to join Lenin, beginning their three-person cohabitation that would continue for the rest of all their lives. Mother and daughter arrived in Siberia in May 1898, and Nadia and Vladimir were officially married in July. Now their marriage was often described, both then and now, as cynically proposed and politically convenient. But it was not without affection, loyalty, and the regular ups and downs of married life, and they were husband and wife.

Comrade Martov, meanwhile, drew the short straw. He received a much harsher sentence to a tiny village in the northern tundra, just south of the Arctic circle. We’re talking minus 50 degrees in the winter, swarming with mosquitoes in the summer. Martov’s three years in exile were defined by physical discomfort, mental isolation, and poor health. Martov’s village received exactly nine mail deliveries a year, and he was starved for information and any connection to the outside world.

But despite limited contact, Lenin and Martov were able to correspond with each other, and their friendship and partnership grew even as they remained physically separated. They were also both able to use the same old invisible ink and hidden messages and otherwise innocuous books routine to stay informed and even contribute to the political debates among their free comrades back in Russia, which is how both Lenin and Martov followed with increasing distress the rise of revisionism and economism and legal Marxism. Their own letters, both to each other and back home, expressed outrage at the spread of these heresies, and they resolved to do something about it once they were free.

Lenin’s three-year sentence finally ended at the end of January 1900, and though Krupskaya still had another year to go — she had been arrested and sentenced later — there was never any question of Lenin staying in exile while she finished her term; he had work to do. So he left, while she and her mother stayed behind. Martov’s exile, on the other hand, wrapped up at the same time Lenin’s did, and the two comrades, who had hardly spent more than a few days under the same roof together, now rejoined one another and made plans to re-found the Russian social democratic labor party on a firm united footing.

And to this end, Lenin made contact with Pyotr Struve, and attempted to find enough common ground with the legal Marxists to create a national newspaper that could espouse a single unified social democratic message. But the legal Marxist drift towards reformist liberalism was in full effect, and they were no longer able to see eye to eye on fundamental questions; their unification was impossible, and henceforth, they would be rivals for the hearts and minds of the radical intelligentsia.

With the split now permanent, and the authorities keeping a very close eye on him, Lenin concluded he could do more abroad than he could at home. He applied for permission to leave the country and found his passport quickly approved. There was nothing the authorities liked more than energetic radicals going abroad and sinking into the lethargy of an émigré’s life far from St. Petersburg and Moscow. Now, during his exile in Siberia, Lenin had maintained contact with allies in those émigré communities who still believed in holding the orthodox line against revisionist economism, since they had essentially invented and defined that orthodox line. And we’re talking here about the original Emancipation of Labor Group, Plekhanov, Zasulich, and Axelrod.

What Lenin now proposed, and what the Emancipation of Labor Group agreed to, was the foundation of a national newspaper that could become a focal point for social democratic organizing, and a way to spread information, ideas and solidarity throughout the Russian Empire. This new national newspaper would combine their forces: the intellectual and moral authority of the old guard with the energy and fighting spirit of the new guard. And together, they would restore sanity to the social democratic underground.

Now, despite Lenin’s misgivings, Martov elected to stay behind in Russia, while Lenin departed for Switzerland and then Germany in July of 1900. But if the proposed newspaper was going to have an audience, it needed points of distribution and allies inside of Russia, and so Martov spent the next year traveling around, making contacts, organizing allies to receive and distribute the newspaper when it started publishing.

By the fall of 1900, the work of organizing, writing, and publishing this new newspaper was underway. And it even now had a name: they called it Iskra, or the Spark, Iskra had multiple functions: first and foremost, it would establish an orthodox Marxist line of attack on the tzar and his regime, and create a national narrative within which local social democratic groups could fit their own local struggles. Second, but equally important was emphasizing that orthodox Marxist line of attack, which meant going after divergent and heretical strains in the radical underground. And this meant not just liberal leaning economism and revisionism inside the Marxist sphere, but also reviving their traditional attacks on the narodist socialist revolutionaries and the anarchists. Because if they were going to take down the tsar and usher in a social revolution, they were going to have to do it with right theory and right action. Third, as we’ll discuss more in a minute, Iskra was also meant to serve as the new foundation of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, which despite being technically founded in 1898, didn’t really exist yet. Iskra was meant to give form and focus and unity to the kind of national social democratic party that the Iskra leadership deemed essential to the revolution.

That leadership team was a six-person self-appointed editorial board, which is always described as a balance between the old guard and the new guard. The old guard was of course Plekhanov, Zasulich, and Axelrod. The new guard was Lenin and Martov and this other guy, Alexander Potresov who was their comrade in the Union of Struggle and had been arrested and exiled and freed alongside Lenin and Martov. And though Potresov is obviously important enough to be on the board of Iskra and would be around all the way through the Revolution of 1917, he positively radiates plus the other guy energy, so let’s just leave him as the other guy and not worry about him.

This six-person editorial board of Iskra represents something of a generational transition inside the movement. Though Plekhanov was still only in his mid-forties, this is the period where he starts to go from father of Russian Marxism to something more like grandfather of Russian Marxism. And though in the early period of the paper, Plekhanov believed he would remain the dominant personality, his younger colleagues were not interested in deferring to Plekhanov’s will and ego the way Zasulich and Axelrod always were. They respected Plekhanov enormously, they honored his life and work, but they would not be his ciphers. And in an important early showdown, the new guard carried a proposal to base Iskra in Munich, Germany, rather than in Switzerland. Now, this was partly to keep the paper in neutral territory: Switzerland was so full of long established acrimonious factions inside the Russian colony that publishing the paper there might inhibit Iskra’s ability to be something new, rather than just the continuation of something old. But publishing the paper in Munich was also a bid by the younger editors to stop it from falling under the domineering thumb of Plekhanov.

So the first issue of Iskra was published in December, 1900, and it would be the first of 51 issues printed over the next three years. By the spring of 1901, Martov and then Krupskaya had both joined Lenin in Munich, and they all devoted all their attention to the paper. Iskra devoted its column inches primarily to three main topics. First, a relentless denunciation of the tsarist regime. Second, relentless attacks on revisionism and economism as false bourgeois traps they must not fall into, and third, sharing news about activities and successes of comrades who were sending in reports from their local areas. Taking its cues from Lenin’s own rhetorical style, Iskra was blunt and sarcastic and satirical. They mercilessly skewered everyone. Axelrod sometimes complained that they needed to be a bit more diplomatic in their approach to potential allies, but in Lenin’s mind, the unification of the social democrats was not about creating a big enough tent for everyone to feel welcome, but to delineate a set of principles and objectives that would bring clarity and purpose to everyone’s activities.

But as I said earlier, the point of Iskra was not simply to be a journalistic and intellectual organ per se. It was meant to be the nucleus of a social democratic political party that did not yet exist. So while half the work was writing and editing, the other half was building up a network to distribute Iskra in Russia and defend its editorial line. And this network was meant to become the organizational skeleton of a fully realized Russian social democratic labor party. And with Lenin as the one most interested in this particular aspect of the paper, and Krupskaya acting as principal secretary, the network of agents and contacts and comrades that they started organizing took orders from and sought advice from Lenin and Krupskaya. And the couple was very successful at both distributing the paper and winning the loyalty of dedicated agents across Russia. And they were encouraged to adopt a with us or against us mentality. And thanks to all of this, its subscription lists grew and spread. At its peak, they were printing 8,000 copies of each new issue. Iskra was unquestionably the single largest and most successful revolutionary newspaper of the time of any of the revolutionary creeds or sects or organizations. And whether you love them or hated them, everyone now had to reckon with this new Iskra party.

Alongside the regular work of putting out the paper, Lenin wrote a condensed summary of all the ideas that were now being espoused piecemeal in Iskra. And he named his manifesto after his own favorite novel, What is to Be Done. Now this short book opens with its most immediate purpose, which is staking out the superiority and necessity of orthodox Marxist revolution, as opposed to revisionist reformers and opportunists in the west, who were now, horror of horrors, joining governmental ministries, as if a real socialist could cohabitate in a government with a bunch of bourgeois liberals. But the later sections of What is to Be Done wound up being more historically important as its outlined Lenin theories and strategies and tactics for organizing a revolutionary party. And it became essentially the practical handbook of bolshevism. And here, lenin himself, revised Marx a little bit, saying that the proletariat was never on their own and spontaneously going to produce the leaders or the revolutionary consciousness necessary for them to play their historical role in overthrowing capitalism. So they needed guidance and leadership.

But Lenin also believed that both sides of this equation, the intelligentsia and the workers, would, if left to their own devices, both drift in their own way, away from revolution. The intelligentsia would sink into their comfortable bourgeois habits and embrace reformist liberalism as was happening with revisionism in the so-called legal Marxists. Meanwhile, the workers would be seduced by the immediate fruits of mere trade unionism. So what was needed to keep everyone on track was a network of professional socialist revolutionaries drawn from the intelligentsia who would not abandon the socialist faith, but who would commit to keeping the workers focused on the real prize: political and social revolution.

And though he was talking about committed, professional, fully dedicated revolutionaries, Lenin opposed the creation of a People’s Will style elite vanguard party who had simply given up on getting the people on board. Lenin’s understanding of historical materialism meant that the revolution would ultimately be a mass movement. The problem was that under the prevailing laws of the Russian Empire, organizing a mass worker party was illegal. So they would have to do the next best thing: create the skeleton of that party, so that when the tsarist regime crumbled under the weight of its own contradictions and incompetence — as it must — the party would be ready to rapidly scale the party up into a mass movement.

The dictatorship of the proletariat was still never meant to be a Jacobin style revolutionary dictatorship. This was all about the people rising up from below, rather than a small group of elite revolutionaries issuing decrees from above. Just as Lenin was finishing What is to Be Done, the heat in Germany got turned up a bit, as the authorities started getting annoyed at reports of their brazen smuggling operations. So the board of Iskra voted to relocate from Munich to the greater freedom of London.

The move to London marked the end of whatever honeymoon period they all enjoyed together. Plekhanov and Axelrod, still living in Switzerland, started to recognize how little influence they had on the daily running of the operation, while Lenin proceeded to take on an even greater role. He and Krupskaya continued to lead the project of organizing and operating agents back in Russia, and more and more everyone came to the realization that by accident or design, Lenin and Iskra were becoming synonymous. But in Lenin’s defense, he was a workaholic who was a hundred percent committed to Iskra in a way that the others just weren’t. Axelrod and his wife were both sick and he lived in Zurich. Plekhanov was always more interested in theory than in practice. Vera Zasulich was an increasingly passive partner, and Martov, though still young and energetic was also more concerned about developing himself as a writer and a theorist, not a publisher and an organizer. Plus, he was personally unhappy in London and spent as much time as possible traveling around to confer with émigré groups in Germany and Switzerland and France to build up support for Iskra among the exiled intelligentsia. So the long hours and necessary work of actually putting the paper to bed fell on Lenin’s indefatigable shoulders. His reward for bearing this burden is that he often called the shots, and one of the shots he called in late 1902 was extending an invitation to an up and coming young writer who had recently escaped from his own Siberian exile to come to London and join the operation. And though this up and coming young writer was born Lev Davidovich Bronstein, and had written articles under a variety of pen names, when he showed up on Lenin and Krupskaya’s doorstep in October of 1902, his passport bore the name Trotsky.

Lev Davidovich Bronstein was born October the 26th, 1879, making him about 10 years younger than most of the other people we’ve recently introduced. He was the fifth child of a prosperous Ukrainian Jewish family, though like Martov he grew up without any major attachment to the Jewish faith. His father was not religious at all, and the family spoke Russian and Ukrainian rather than Yiddish. The boy showed enough precocious intellectual promise that when he was eight years old his parents sent him off to live in Odessa with middle-class cousins, where he would receive a better and more worldly education. And they were right about his intellectual abilities, but from time to time regretted the worldly part of his education. Young Bronstein was smart and well-liked, though also willful and egotistical. He had no interest in sports or rough housing, but enjoyed shredding everyone, teachers and students alike, in debates with a self-confident sarcastic wit. He wants got himself kicked out of school for joining in the disrespectful booing of a hated teacher, but was readmitted the next year. His sins at this point were merely behavioral, rather than political or criminal. And at least until he was an older teenager, Bronstein showed no interest in politics, and seemed aimed for the safe intellectual harbors of a university math department.

But this all changed in 1896, when he was sent to do a final year of school in the Black Sea port of Mykolaiv. This was the same year his future comrades were already so deep in radical organizing that they had to follow the great strikes in St. Petersburg from their prison cells. Meanwhile, Bronstein was still just a smart mouth teenager. And his smart mouth was about to get a lot smarter. In Mykolaiv, he fell in with a more non-conformist set that congregated in an orchard rented by an old radical veteran of the 1870s, who hosted all comers for tea and free discussion; free discussion which was never so conspiratorial or actively seditious that the police spies who periodically sat in on their gatherings had any real problem with.

It was in this orchard that Bronstein met a young woman named Aleksandra Sokolovskaya. Sokolovskaya was the one participant in these meetings who openly self-identified as a Marxist. Himself currently falling under the thrall of the romantic narodist ideas about the heroic power of the individual over the march of historical materialism in its seeming erasure of the individual spirit, Bronstein spent most of his time ridiculing her Marxism. But Sokolovskaya’s counter-arguments, and his own further reading, slowly ate at Bronstein’s early intellectual and political assumptions. By the middle of his final year in school, he abruptly switched sides and converted to Marxism. Though he did not know it, he was well on his way to becoming one of its greatest and most influential apostles.

Bronstein’s political bent naturally worried his parents, and they were relieved when he went off to the University of Odessa, and, as I said, the relative safety of the math department. But he did not stay long at university, and soon left for the unsafety of a life in politics. Inspired by the strikes of 1896 and the recent move towards a worker focused agitation method of the Vilna program, Bronstein and his friends, including his former sparring partner turned comrade Aleksandra Sokolovskaya, organized what they called the Southern Russian Workers Union in the spring of 1897, focusing most especially on the 10,000 or so dock workers of Mykolaiv.

To this end, they started up a little newspaper in which Bronstein discovered how great of a writer he actually was. The pamphlets and papers he wrote started to get circulated around, and they did the trick. People started signing up. Membership in the party grew, enough so that the authorities took notice, though it did take them a while to realize that this was really just some independent kids on a DIY project than a group linked to the larger and more established radical networks. But the success of the union proved to be its undoing; it couldn’t be ignored, it had to be dealt with. So in January 1898, a police sweep picked up 200 members, including Bronstein. He was still just 18 years old.

He spent the next two years held in various jails and prisons, uncharged and awaiting arbitrary administrative sentencing. The early part of this incarceration was spent in solitary confinement to break his spirit, but as it turns out, he had a capacity for endurance to go along with his capacity for writing and speaking and organizing. Eventually, Bronstein was transferred up to an overcrowded prison in Moscow, where he met other more established and experienced revolutionaries, who put more radical literature into his hands, oversight in these prisons being lax, thanks to indifference and bribery. And it was here that he first read Lenin’s Development of Capitalism in Russia. He also found in this prison his old sparring partner turned Marxist comrade Aleksandra Sokolovskaya. She too was there awaiting her own administrative sentence. And in the summer of 1899, the two agreed to get married.

Now like the union of Lenin and Krupskaya, the ratio of convenience to affection is hard to pin down. Now, certainly it probably started with a calculation that a marriage would allow them each to have a companion in their expected Siberian exile, but they also wound up having a couple of kids together, so it wasn’t a strictly platonic marriage of convenience. Their sentence was finally handed down in 1900: four years in Siberia. So at pretty much the same moment Lenin and Martov are traveling back home, Bronstein, still just Bronstein, was shipping out to four years in Siberian limbo.

Now during the next few years, Bronstein read everything he could get his hands on, finally reading, for example, Capital by Karl Marx, which he had not yet ever gotten his hands on. He joined in the lively debates among the social democratic exiles that was allowed to proceed more or less undisturbed by the ineffectual authorities. This community was far enough along that there was even a social democratic Siberian union that he joined and wrote pamphlets for. He managed to get his letters and articles and literary criticism and observations printed in various journals under various pseudonyms, and he developed a reputation as one of the best write’s in the whole scene. Meanwhile, he and Sokolovskaya bounced around between different assigned villages, and had two children together. In 1902, a copy of What is to Be Done and a box full of back issues of Iskra arrived. And here, he found ideas expressed that he himself had been groping towards on his own. And only halfway through his term of exile, but four and a half years since he had last tasted freedom, Bronstein along to get back into the action. So when an opportunity arose to smuggle him out of Siberia, he took it. And he apparently took this opportunity to escape alone with the full support and encouragement of Sokolovskaya, now the mother of his two children. The escape would prove to be the amicable dissolution of their brief marriage, though they would remain on friendly and mutually supportive terms for the rest of their lives.

So, leaving his wife and kids in Siberia, Bronstein hid in a hay cart, and then followed a series of contacts west using a fake passport. Needing to slap a name on this document, he wrote down the name of one of his original jailers in Odessa: Trotsky. So it was Bronstein who went to Siberia, but Trotsky who came out. And when he got out, he started traveling around, making new friends and contacts, many of whom knew the reputation of this young writer from Siberia, and they sent back reports to Lenin in London saying, we have this remarkable talent. What should we do with him? And Lenin sent his response: tell him to present himself at the Iskra office in London, there’s work to be done. Not wasting any time, Trotsky crossed the border and headed to Britain in October of 1902, finally showing up unannounced on Lenin and Krupskaya’s doorstep in the wee hours of the morning with not even enough money to pay the cab driver.

Trotsky’s arrival did not really shift the dynamic too much at Iskra, much to Lenin’s chagrin. Trotsky was well-liked by everyone and his talents were undeniable, and after just a few months, Lenin proposed that Trotsky be added to the editorial board, an initiative supported by everyone else. But co-opting a new member onto the board required unanimity, and Plekhanov would not have it. He was still holding tenuously to his status as leader of Russian Marxism, and he did not want to hand Lenin the gift of a loyal and deciding vote in Iskra matters. Not that Trotsky’s vote would have impacted the next really big decision the editorial board voted on anyway. The others were sick of being based in London, and with plans well underway to hold a second party congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party underway, they decided it was better to consolidate their own group. In March 1903, they voted to move their headquarters to Switzerland. Lenin objected and voted no, but he was the only nay. And so, Iskra moved to Switzerland.

And that takes us to the brink of a small gathering at the time that became a huge event in retrospect. Next week, we will discuss the Second Party Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party — and really the first time anything like a congress was actually held, seeing as how the quote unquote first congress was nine guys in a house who were all soon arrested. Now, you would think as I’ve outlined things here today that the natural battle line would be drawn between the two alphas: Lenin and Plekhanov, the upstart versus the master, the new guard versus the old guard, the student versus the teacher.

But it wouldn’t go down like that.

Lenin and Plekhanov would form an alliance that would define the party. And instead, the major battle line would be drawn between new factions and old friends, factions that would soon be dubbed the Mensheviks and the Bolsheviks.